A moderate, seasonable apology for indulging just Christian liberty to truly tender consciences, conforming to the publike liturgy in not bowing at, or to the name of Jesus, and not kneeling in the act of receiving the Lords Supper, according to His Majesties most gracious declaration to all his loving subjects concerning ecclesiastical affairs ... / by William Prynne, Esquire ...
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 411 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56184
         Wing P4011
         ESTC R5505
         12378666
         ocm 12378666
         60659
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56184)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60659)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 223:4)
      
       
         
           
             A moderate, seasonable apology for indulging just Christian liberty to truly tender consciences, conforming to the publike liturgy in not bowing at, or to the name of Jesus, and not kneeling in the act of receiving the Lords Supper, according to His Majesties most gracious declaration to all his loving subjects concerning ecclesiastical affairs ... / by William Prynne, Esquire ...
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [20], 151, [1] p.
           
             Printed for the author by T.C. and L.P.,
             London :
             1662.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Customs and practices.
           Church of England -- Liturgy.
        
      
    
     
        2002-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-06 Allison Liefer
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           MODERATE
           ,
           SEASONABLE
           APOLOGY
           For
           indulging
           
             just
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           to
           truly
           TENDER
           CONSCIENCES
           ,
           Conforming
           to
           the
           
             PUBLIKE
             LITURGY
          
           .
           In
           ,
           Not
           Bowing
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           IESUS
           ,
           AND
           NOT
           Kneeling
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           according
           to
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           most
           
             Gracious
             Declaration
          
           to
           all
           his
           
             Loving
             Subjects
          
           ,
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           .
           Comprising
           the
           principal
           Reasons
           for
           their
           Nonconformity
           in
           point
           of
           
             Judgement
             ,
             Conscience
          
           ,
           (
           not
           Humour
           or
           Schism
           )
           to
           these
           
             two
             Ceremonies
          
           ;
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           at
           large
           discussed
           both
           as
           a
           
             pretended
             Duty
          
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           
             Necessary
             Ceremony
          
           grounded
           on
           Philippians
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           its
           true
           
             Original
             ,
             progresse
             ,
             abuses
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           fully
           discovered
           .
           The
           Second
           briefly
           and
           occasionally
           touched
           ,
           as
           inferred
           from
           that
           Text.
           (
           p.
           64
           to
           90.
           )
           In
           
             Three
             serious
             and
             sober
             Inquiries
             ▪
             concerning
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ;
           Compiled
           above
           30.
           
             years
             since
          
           :
           Published
           (
           with
           some
           few
           Additions
           )
           to
           prevent
           
             Uncharitable
             censures
          
           ,
           and
           satisfy
           or
           pacify
           all
           of
           
             contrary
             Judgement
          
           and
           Practise
           in
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Prynne
          
           Esquire
           ,
           a
           Bencher
           of
           
             Lincolnes
             Inne
          
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             
             14.15.21.22
             26
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             exhort
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             Comfort
             the
             feeble-minded
             ,
             support
             the
             weak
             ,
             be
             patient
             towards
             all
             men
             ;
             see
             that
             none
             render
             evill
             for
             evill
             unto
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
             both
             among
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             men
             .
             Prove
             all
             things
             ,
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             :
             Greet
             all
             the
             Brethren
             with
             an
             holy
             kisse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gal.
             5.14.15
             .
          
           
             By
             Love
             serve
             one
             another
             ;
             For
             all
             the
             Law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             One
             word
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
             But
             if
             ye
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             ye
             be
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             be
             ye
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             having
             compassion
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             love
             as
             brethren
             ,
             be
             pitifull
             ,
             be
             courteous
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           the
           Author
           by
           
             T.
             C.
          
           and
           L.P.
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           KINGS
           most
           Excellent
           MAJESTY
           ,
           Charles
           the
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Moderate
           Apology
           ,
           for
           Indulging
           just
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           truly
           Tender
           Consciences
           ,
           (
           
             not
             separating
             from
             the
          
           Publick
           Liturgy
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           in
           Not
           Bowing
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           Not
           Kneeling
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Receiving
           ,
           (
           
             except
             some
             short
          
           Additions
           ,
           
             suiting
             it
             to
             the
             present
             Occasion
          
           )
           
             was
             compile●
             ,
             and
          
           part
           
             of
             it
          
           a
           Printed
           ,
           
             thirty
             two
             years
             since
             ,
             for
             my
             own
          
           Necessary
           Defence
           ,
           
             and
             others
          
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
             The
             chief
             cause
             of
             its
             present
          
           Publication
           ,
           
             is
             the
          
           Justification
           of
           Two
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           Royal
           ,
           Christian
           Indulgences
           to
           Tender
           Consciences
           ,
           
             generally
             promised
             in
          
           Your
           Gratious
           Letter
           and
           Declaration
           from
           Breda
           ,
           (
           
             the
             contents
             whereof
             so
             miraculously
          
           Bowed
           the
           Hearts
           
             of
             all
             Your
          
           English
           Subjects
           ,
           
             notwithstanding
             their
             former
             disloyal
          
           Engagements
           
             and
             Oppositions
             against
             Your
             Vndoubted
          
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             as
             their
          
           KING
           ,
           
             that
             they
          
           all
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           
             immediately
             dispatched
             the
             self-same
             Message
             to
             Your
             then
          
           Exiled
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           
           the
           men
           of
           b
           Judah
           
             did
             to
             their
          
           King
           David
           ,
           (
           
             when
             thrust
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             by
          
           Absoloms
           Vsurpation
           )
           
             Return
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             )
             And
             since
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             glorious
          
           Return
           
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
          
           Happy
           Restauration
           ,
           thus
           really
           performed
           ,
           
             and
             particularly
             granted
             ,
             expressed
             in
          
           Your
           c
           Royal
           Declaration
           to
           all
           Your
           Loving
           Subjects
           of
           Your
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ,
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           d
           Provided
           ,
           
             That
             none
             shall
             be
             denyed
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             use
             the
             Gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             man
             shall
             be
             compelled
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             IESUS
             ,
             or
             suffer
             in
             any
             kind
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             Indulgent
          
           Declaration
           
             so
             ravished
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             Your
          
           Loving
           Subjects
           ,
           
             that
             Your
             whole
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           
             (
             their
             Representatives
             )
             then
             assembled
             in
          
           Parliament
           ,
           
             immediately
             after
             its
             Publication
          
           ,
           e
           
             repaired
             in
             a
             Body
             to
          
           Whitehall
           ,
           
             and
             there
             by
             their
          
           Speakers
           Oration
           
             in
             the
          
           Banqueting-House
           ,
           
             expressed
             their
             extraordinary
             great
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             presented
             their
             generall
             Thanks
             to
             Your
             Ma●esty
             ,
             for
             this
             Your
             most
             gratious
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             with
             their
             Consciences
             in
             these
             and
             other
             matters
             ,
             not
             being
             of
             the
             substance
             or
             essence
             of
             Religion
             ;
             ●hich
             gave
             abundant
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             peaceable
             ,
             sober-minded
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             Religious
          
           ;
           In
           which
           return
           of
           their
           Thanks
           they
           were
           
             all
             unanimous
             ,
             Nemine
             Contradicente
          
           ,
           then
           Ordering
           a
           Bill
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           pursuance
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           Directions
           therein
           .
        
         
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             premises
             ,
             such
             was
             the
          
           Presumption
           
             of
             an
          
           Over-Ceremonious
           Doctor
           ,
           (
           though
           Chaplain
           
             to
             Your
             Majesty
          
           )
           as
           f
           
             soon
             after
             publikely
             to
          
           deny
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           (
           
             when
             ordered
             to
             receive
             it
             all
             together
             in
             St.
          
           Margarets
           Church
           ,
           
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Parliament
          
           )
           because
           we
           kneeled
           not
           down
           to
           receive
           it
           from
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             ●raving
             the
             benefit
             of
             Your
          
           Majesties
           
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           
             Liberty
             to
             receive
             it
          
           sitting
           ,
           
             being
             the
             gesture
             which
          
           f
           Christ
           himself
           
             and
             his
          
           Apostles
           
             used
             at
             its
             first
          
           institution
           and
           celebration
           ;
           
             who
             (
             as
          
           g
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           h
           Theophylact
           ,
           
             with
             other
             Antients
             ,
             and
             some
          
           i
           modern
           Divines
           
             affirm
             )
             after
             he
             had
             eaten
             the
          
           Passeover
           standing
           ,
           
             as
             they
             conjecture
          
           (
           
             though
             the
          
           Evangelists
           
             and
             most
          
           k
           others
           accord
           
             they
             did
             eat
             it
          
           sitting
           )
           
             Sate
             down
             on
             purpose
             with
             his
             Disciples
             to
             celebrate
             and
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             sitting
             ;
             to
          
           l
           signifie
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           come
           to
           their
           Journeys
           end
           ,
           the
           perfection
           of
           Religion
           and
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           
             This
             publick
             contempt
             of
             Your
          
           Majesties
           Declaration
           ,
           
             seconded
             with
             the
             sedulous
             Endeavours
             of
             others
             ,
             totally
             to
             deprive
             Your
             loyal
             ,
             peaceable
             consciencious
             Subjects
             ,
             constantly
             resorting
             to
          
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             and
             all
             Gods
          
           publick
           Ordinances
           
             without
             separation
             ,
             of
             all
             the
          
           Indulgence●
           
             therein
             expresly
             granted
             and
             really
             intended
             to
             them
             by
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             their
             great
          
           Disconsolation
           ,
           
             in
             Derogation
             of
             Your
          
           Royal
           Prerogative
           as
           Supreme
           m
           Head
           on
           Earth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           and
           over
           all
           Causes
           as
           Persons
           .
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           derived
           to
           them
           by
           ,
           from
           ,
           and
           under
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             power●
             to
             controll
             Your
          
           Majesties
           
             Dispensations
             ,
             or
             Christian
             compassions
             to
          
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           
             have
             engaged
             me
          
           ,
           (
           
             out
             of
          
           Duty
           
             to
             Your
          
           Majesty
           ,
           sincere
           desires
           
             to
             prevent
             all
          
           future
           Scismes
           
             in
             matters
             merely
          
           Indifferent
           and
           Ceremonial
           ,
           
             and
             to
             wipe
             off
             those
          
           unjust
           aspersions
           
             usually
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
          
           not
           bowing
           at
           or
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           not
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             as
             Persons
          
           obstinately
           Scismatical
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           Grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Antiquity
           ,
           
             inducing
             them
             to
             scruple
             or
             omit
             these
          
           Ceremonies
           ;
           )
           
             to
             publish
             this
          
           Apology
           
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             consisting
             of
          
           Three
           Serious
           and
           Sober
           Inquiries
           ;
           
             Wherein
             all
             the
          
           Arguments
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           Authorities
           for
           Bowing
           at
           or
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           
             either
             as
             a
          
           pretended
           Duty
           ,
           or
           necessary
           Ceremony
           ,
           
             grounded
             on
          
           
           Philippians
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
             are
             largely
          
           examined
           ,
           refuted
           ,
           retorted
           ,
           
             and
             those
             for
          
           Sitting
           or
           Kneeling
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           summarily
           discussed
           ,
           
             with
             such
          
           Christian
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           
             as
             (
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             )
             will
             give
             ample
             satisfaction
             to
             Your
          
           Majesty
           ,
           
             and
             the
             most
             zealous
          
           Champions
           
             for
             these
          
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
             that
             their
          
           Non-conformity
           
             to
             their
             use
             ,
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
          
           Scismatical
           humor
           ,
           singularity
           ,
           or
           discontent
           ,
           (
           
             as
             is
             usually
             suggested
          
           )
           
             but
             from
             such
          
           solid
           grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           such
           Authorities
           ,
           Antiquities
           ,
           
             as
             have
             fully
          
           convinced
           their
           Judgements
           ,
           satisfied
           or
           scrupled
           their
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cannot
          
           
           in
           faith
           or
           conscience
           ▪
           
             submit
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             upon
             such
          
           unsatisfactory
           Pretences
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Antiquity
           ,
           
             or
             apparent
          
           Mistakes
           ,
           
             as
             have
             hitherto
             been
             alleadged
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             have
             most
             enforced
             them
             .
             And
             that
             as
             there
             were
             just
             Grounds
             in
             point
             of
          
           Royal
           Justice
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Clemen●y
           ,
           Christian
           compassion
           ,
           State
           Policy
           ,
           and
           Prudence
           
             for
             Your
          
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           
             at
             first
             to
             grant
             th●se
             Indulgences
             to
          
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           
             to
             prevent
             all
          
           future
           Scismes
           ,
           
             preserve
             Your
          
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Churches
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Amity
           ,
           Unity
           ,
           Communion
           
             among
             Your
          
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ;
           
             So
             there
             are
             the
             like
             reasons
             for
             Your
             Majesty
             to
          
           continue
           ,
           
             if
             not
          
           perpetuate
           
             them
             ,
             without
             enforcing
             them
             against
             their
          
           Consciences
           ,
           
             so
             far
             as
             either
             totally
             to
          
           debarre
           
             them
             the
          
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             or
             drive
             them
             from
             the
          
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           inevitably
           to
           subject
           
             them
             to
          
           Ecclesiastical
           censures
           ,
           
             to
             their
          
           great
           vexation
           .
        
         
           
             For
             which
             end
             ,
             I
             shall
             most
             humbly
             crave
             leave
             to
             present
             these
             ensuing
             Particulars
             to
          
           Your
           Majesties
           Royal
           ,
           
             and
             others
          
           Christian
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           o
           God
           only
           wise
           ,
           (
           the
           sole
           p
           Author
           ,
           Prescriber
           ,
           Owner
           
             of
             his
             own
          
           Divine
           worship
           and
           Sacraments
           )
           
             hath
             left
             all
             Cor●oral
             gestures
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
          
           free
           ,
           arbitrary
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           
             to
             all
          
           Christians
           ,
           N●tions
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           Ages
           ,
           
             not
             particularly
             or
             precisely
             commanding
             in
          
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             either
             the
             gestures
             of
          
           Kneeling
           ,
           Sitting
           ,
           Standing
           ,
           Bowing
           ,
           or
           Prostration
           in
           
           Publick
           or
           Private
           Prayer
           ,
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           Fasts
           ,
           hearing
           or
           reading
           his
           Word
           ,
           receiving
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             par●
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             absolutely
             commanded
             th●se
             Duties
             themselves
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             apparent
             ,
             because
             these
             Gestures
             are
             in
             themselves
             things
             merely
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             one
             Gesture
             may
             be
             more
             decent
             ,
             expedient
             to
             ●tir
             up
             affection
             ,
             devotion
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             attention
             ,
             upon
             several
             em●rgent
             occasions
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             different
             persons
             ,
             duties
             ,
             times
             ,
             than
             another
             ;
             and
             many
             men
             by
             reason
             of
             age
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             temper
             of
             body
             ,
             custome
             of
             Countries
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             (
             which
          
           q
           
             vary
             from
             each
             other
             )
             inconveniency
             of
             Place
             ,
             crowds
             of
             People
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             be
             disabled
             to
             use
             one
             Gesture
             with
             so
             much
             devotion
             or
             conveniency
             as
             they
             can
             use
             another
             :
             For
             which
             Reasons
             in
             numerou●
             Congregations
             no
          
           absolute
           Uniformity
           
             in
             these
             Gestures
             can
             possibly
             be
             expected
             ,
             nor
          
           rationally
           injoyned
           
             by
             any
             humane
             Powers
             ,
             since
             God
             himself
             the
          
           Supreme
           Legislator
           
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             hath
             left
             them
          
           free
           and
           arbitrary
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           as
           r
           all
           Divines
           
             acknowledge
             ;
             whence
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Children
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           both
           under
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           
             (
             as
             Scripture
             Presidents
             demonstrate
             )
             have
             by
             Gods
             approbatio●
             sometimes
          
           prayed
           
             and
             worshipped
             God
          
           s
           standing●
           otherwhiles
           (t)
           sitting
           ,
           
             other
             times
          
           (u)
           bowing
           ,
           and
           falling
           down
           prostrate
           on
           their
           faces
           ;
           sometimes
           (x)
           lying
           on
           their
           beds
           ,
           couches
           ,
           
             and
             othertimes
          
           (y)
           kneeling
           on
           their
           knees
           ;
           
             God
             alwayes
          
           (z)
           accepting
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           worship
           in
           every
           of
           these
           Postures
           when
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Spirits
           (
           
             which
             he
          
           principally
           (a)
           regards
           ,
           requires
           ,
           in
           his
           worship
           )
           were
           upright
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           their
           Duties
           performed
           with
           that
           Faith
           ,
           Fervency
           ,
           Holyness
           ,
           and
           chearfull
           Obedience
           ,
           
             which
             he
             commands
          
           .
        
         
         
           2
           
             ly
             .
             That
             the
          
           Primitive
           Saints
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Churches
           
             since
             ●ave
             freely
             used
             ,
             tollerated
             varieties
             of
          
           Gestures
           ,
           Postures
           ,
           Ceremonies
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Divine
           worship
           ,
           
             and
             have
             free
             liberty
             to
          
           alter
           ,
           change
           or
           abolish
           Ceremonies
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           
             as
             all
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           (
           especially
           Centuriae
           Magdeburgenses
           ▪
           2
           ,
           to
           14.
           cap.
           6.
           
           De
           Ritibus
           &
           Ceremoniis
           )
           
             at
             large
             demonstrate
             ;
             and
             the
             C●urch
             of
          
           England
           
             resolves
             in
             her
          
           20.
           
           A●ticle
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Books
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           why
           some
           Ceremonies
           are
           abolished
           .
        
         
           3
           
             ly
             .
             That
             the
             principle
             end
             of
             Gods
             instituting
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Authority
             ,
             Trust
             by
             him
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             b●
          
           Gods
           subordinate
           b
           Ministers
           to
           protect
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           commend
           all
           their
           Subjects
           who
           do
           well
           ,
           obeying
           the
           Lawes
           and
           will
           of
           God
           according
           to
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           to
           punish
           none
           but
           evil
           Doers
           ,
           and
           Transgressors
           of
           his
           Lawes
           
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Worship
             :
             not
             to
             punish
             their
             Christian
             Subjects
             who
             obey
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             resort
             constantly
             to
             his
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             only
             ●or
             not
             using
             such
             and
             such
             Gestures
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             V●stures
             ,
             which
             himself
             hath
             left
             free
             and
             indifferent
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             or
             to
             fine
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             or
             debar
             them
             totally
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             only
             for
             using
             the
             self-same
             Gestures
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             used
             ;
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             President
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
          
           *
           
             Laws
             of
             any
             antient
             Christian
             Emperors
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           4
           
             ly
             .
             That
             though
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Church-Governours
             have
             Authority
             to
          
           c
           prescribe
           and
           enjoyn
           things
           absolutely
           necessary
           and
           expedient
           ,
           warranted
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           ,
           
             and
             to
          
           d
           advise
           and
           perswade
           the
           use
           of
           Things
           decent
           ,
           expedient
           ,
           
             though
             not
          
           simply
           necessary
           :
           
             Yet
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             many
             judicious
          
           Divines
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cannot
             impose
             or
             enforce
             the
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Gestures
             merely
             expedient
             o●●●●●ent
             ,
             not
             absolut●ly
             necessary
             ,
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             their
          
           Christian
           
           Subjects
           ,
           under
           Civil
           or
           Eccles●astical
           penalties
           :
           
             at
             l●astwise
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             or
             convenient
             for
             them
             to
             exercise
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             because
          
           Christ
           
             himself
             ,
             the
          
           *
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             &
             the
             most
             Religious
             Kings
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             never
             exercised
             or
             claimed
             any
             such
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             left
             all
             Christians
          
           free
           ,
           
             actually
             to
             use
             or
             not
             use
             them
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             as
          
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           e
           Marriage
           ,
           Virginity
           ,
           and
           single
           life
           ;
           of
           f
           eating
           or
           abstaining
           from
           certain
           Meats
           ,
           observing
           certain
           times
           and
           dayes
           to
           God
           ;
           of
           g
           mens
           praying
           and
           prophesying
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           their
           heads
           covered
           ,
           wearing
           long
           Effeminate
           hair
           ,
           and
           womens
           sitting
           in
           the
           Congregation
           with
           their
           heads
           unvailed
           ,
           and
           h
           Brayding
           or
           Frizling
           their
           hair
           ,
           (
           
             which
             most
             conceive
             to
             be
          
           absolutely
           prohibited
           ,
           not
           simply
           advised
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             their
          
           i
           speaking
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           
             yet
             not
             now
             prohibited
             by
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             penall
             Laws
             or
             Censures
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             though
             more
             scandalous
             ,
             lesse
             arbitrary
             and
             indifferent
             than
          
           sitting
           
             at
             the
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           standing
           
             in
             Prayer
          
           ,
           bowing
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             now
             scrupled
             or
             omitted
             by
          
           Tender
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           5
           
             ly
             .
             That
             the
          
           Unity
           which
           God
           himself
           
             requires
             in
             his
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           Publick
           worship
           ,
           
             amongst
             his
             People
             and
             Children
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Vniversal
             Vniformity
             in
             external
             gestures
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             is
             totally
             silent
             ,
          
           but
           a
           k
           Unity
           in
           the
           Faith
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           a
           meeting
           together
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           praise
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           with
           one
           heart
           ,
           mind
           ,
           soul
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           according
           ●o
           his
           word
           ,
           
             (
             ●ot
             with
             one
             kind
             of
             vesture
             ,
             gesture
             ,
             or
             posture
             of
             their
             bodies
             )
             and
             to
             keep
          
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Bond
           of
           Peace
           ,
           like
           Christian
           Brethren
           not
           l
           
             forsaking
             or
             separating
             from
             Gods
          
           Publick
           Ordinances
           
             by
             Law
             established
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             nor
          
           cas●ing
           brethren
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           m
           (
           Diotrephes
           
             like
             for
             not
             conforming
             in
          
           gestures
           or
           ceremonie●
           ,
           
             on
             the
             other
             hand
          
           .
           )
           
             Hence
             all
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             and
          
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             dispersed
             throughout
             
             the
             world
             ,
             agreeing
             all
             together
             in
          
           the
           n
           Unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           
             are
             by
             God
             himself
             called
             ,
             reputed
             ,
             but
          
           One
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           &
           One
           Body
           ,
           United
           together
           under
           One
           Head
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             quickned
             ,
             inlivened
             by
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Spirit
             ;
             although
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             particular
          
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Gestures
           ,
           Liturgies
           ,
           Languages
           ;
           
             as
             the
             various
          
           ,
           different
           Members
           
             in
             the
             Body
             naturall
             ,
             being
             all
             united
             together
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
          
           make
           up
           but
           *
           one
           intire
           Body
           :
           
             And
             men
             of
             various
             Callings
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             Qualities
             ,
             Degrees
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Government
             ▪
             agreeing
          
           in
           aliquo
           tertio
           ,
           
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             Body
             Politique
             ,
             though
             they
             diff●r
             fr●m
             each
             other
             in
             their
             particular
             Callings
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             Degrees
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Opinion●
             ,
          
           ‖
           
             Languages
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             other
             personal
             circumstances
             .
             If
             we
             look
             into
             all
             our
             great
             Cathedral
             or
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             thousands
             or
             hundreds
             of
             people
             joyntly
             resorting
             to
             Gods
             publike
             Ordinances
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             celebrated
             in
             th●m
             ,
             yet
             varying
             ●rom
             each
             other
             in
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             Sexes
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             Callings
             ,
             Conditions
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Vestments
             ,
             Attir●s
             ,
             Fashions
             ,
             Features
             ,
             yea
             private
             Opinions
             ,
             Voyce●
             ,
             Corporal
             g●stures
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             sitting
             in
             seats
             ,
             others
             in
             galleries
             ,
             others
             on
             forms
             ;
             others
             standing
             in
             allies
             ;
             here
          
           ‖
           men
           and
           women
           ▪
           there
           old
           men
           ,
           young
           men
           ,
           children
           sitting
           or
           standing
           promis●uously
           together
           ,
           otherwhere
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           fitting
           or
           standing
           apart
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           
             some
             praying
             standing
             ,
             whiles
             others
             kneel
             ;
             others
             praying
             ,
             reading
             ▪
             singing
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             ,
             (
             though
             differing
             in
             tones
             or
             tunes
             from
             each
             other
             like
             Pipes
             in
             an
             Organ
             ,
             or
             strings
             in
             a
             Lute
             )
             yet
             all
             making
          
           sweet
           o
           melody
           and
           harmony
           in
           Gods
           ears
           ,
           
             and
             but
             one
          
           Congregation
           ;
           as
           va●ie●y
           
             of
             Trees
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             flowers
             of
             different
             kinds
             ,
             colours
             ,
             shapes
             ,
             virtues
             in
             one
             garden
             ,
             bed
             ,
             make
             up
             but
             one
             pleasant
             ,
             fruit●ull
             Garden
             ,
             to
             which
             the
          
           p
           Church
           is
           compared
           .
           
             Why
             then
             should
             any
             conscientious
             godly
             Ministers
             or
             Christians
             who
             approve
             &
             frequent
             Gods
             publik
             ▪
             Ordinances
             ,
             Sacraments
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             be
             sequestred
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             molested
             as
          
           Non-conformists
           or
           Schismaticks
           ,
           
             only
             not
             for
          
           bowing
           ,
           kneeling
           or
           standing
           up
           
             when
             others
             do
             ?
             
             or
             for
          
           sitting
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             whiles
             others
             receive
             it
             kneeling
             ?
             only
             against
             t●e
             bare
             advice
             or
             direction
             ,
             not
             peremptory
             Injunction
             of
             the
          
           Rubricks
           ,
           
             or
             other
             Ecclesiastical
          
           Canon●
           .
        
         
           6
           
             ly
             .
             That
             the
          
           principal
           q
           Occasion
           
             of
             all
          
           antient
           ,
           modern
           Schisms
           
             in
             ,
             and
          
           Separations
           from
           
             our
             own
             and
             other
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             most
          
           unchristian
           
             divisions
             ,
             contentions
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             intestine
             Wars
             ,
             commotions
             between
             Christians
             ;
             hath
             been
             the
             over-rigid
             enforcing
             of
             meer
          
           human
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           gestures
           ,
           Inventions
           
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             by
             ambitious
             usurping
          
           Popes
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Clergy-men
           ,
           
             against
             the
             rules
             of
          
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           
             and
             our
             Saviours
             Commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           r
           To
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           commanded
           them
           ,
           not
           their
           own
           s
           Doctrines
           ,
           Traditions
           ,
           
             or
             Humane
          
           Inventions
           .
           
             And
             this
             (
             if
             truly
             examined
             )
             was
             the
             original
             of
             all
             our
             late
             intestine
             Schisms
             ,
             Wars
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             which
             Christian
             Moderation
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Indulgence
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             would
             easily
             have
             prevented
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             best
             antidote
             against
             the
             like
             future
             Maladies
             ,
             as
             Your
             Majesty
             intimates
             in
             Your
             Royal
          
           Declarations
           and
           Speeches
           .
        
         
           7
           
             ly
             .
             That
             God
             himself
             having
          
           t
           laid
           a
           necessity
           and
           peremptory
           Precept
           upon
           all
           conscientiou●
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           
             and
             also
             commanded
             the
             people
             to
          
           u
           hear
           his
           Word
           ,
           receive
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           frequent
           his
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Everlasting
           woe
           and
           damnation
           ;
           
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Religious
             duties
             ,
             they
          
           ought
           in
           x
           Conscience
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           
             who
             enjoynes
             them
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           men
           ,
           
             who
             prohibit
             them
             .
             Therefore
             no
          
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           Church
           Governors
           
             can
             in
             Conscience
             or
             Prudence
             (
             unlesse
             they
             will
          
           y
           ●ight
           even
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           Gamal●els
           
             resolution
             )
             
             prohibit
             or
             debarre
             them
             from
             performing
             th●ir
             duties
             ,
             or
             resorting
             to
             Gods
             Ordinances
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             only
             for
          
           Non-conformity
           
             to
             such
          
           Gestures
           or
           Ce●emonies
           
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             free
             and
             indifferens
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             ,
             or
             nec●ssary
             appurtenances
             to
             his
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           8
           
             ly
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Optatus
           Melivitanus
           ,
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Fathers
             of
             old
             against
             the
          
           Donatists
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
          
           z
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             and
             her
          
           Bishops
           ,
           Divines
           
             at
             this
             day
             against
          
           Anabaptist
           ,
           and
           Separatists
           ,
           (
           
             who
             separate
             from
             our
             Churches
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             Goates
             ,
             Tares
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sheep
             ,
             Wheat
             ,
             Saints
             admitted
             into
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ordinances
             administred
             in
             them
          
           ;
           )
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
          
           a
           Will
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Sheep
           and
           Goats
           ,
           Tares
           ,
           Chaff
           and
           Wheat
           ,
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ,
           should
           live
           ,
           grow
           ,
           and
           continue
           together
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           till
           Christ
           himself
           shall
           separate
           them
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           
             and
             that
             no
             visible
          
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ever
           did
           or
           shall
           consist
           only
           or
           mostly
           of
           real
           Saints
           and
           Christians
           truly
           regenerate
           .
           
             If
             then
             Goats
             ,
             Tares
             ,
             and
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             externally
             prof●ssing
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             there
             freely
             permitted
             to
             live
             ,
             grow
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             yea
             freely
             admitted
             to
             all
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             unregeneracy
             and
             impenitence
             ,
             without
             molestation
             or
             seclusion
             ,
             though
          
           b
           no
           constituting
           Members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             consisting
             only
             of
             the
             Elect
             :
             Then
             much
             more
             ought
             those
          
           Conscientious
           Godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Christians
           ,
           
             truly
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             studying
          
           c
           
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             all
             things
             void
             of
             offence
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             living
             in
             all
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
          
           d
           
             walking
             as
             becomes
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           are
           real
           constituting
           Members
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           
             Ministry
             ,
             Gods
             Publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           〈◊〉
           no
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           Non-conformity
           to
           such
           Gestures
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           〈◊〉
           God
           himself
           hath
           not
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           essential
           or
           necessary
           
           in
           his
           
             publick
             worship
             ;
             but
             to
             live
             quietl●
             without
             distur●anc●
          
           ;
           left
           the
           S●tyrists
           censure
           against
           suc●
           proceedings
           ,
           
             e
             
               Dat
               veniam
               Corvis
            
             ,
             vexat
             censura
             Columbas
             .
          
           and
           our
           Sa●iours
           sentence
           be
           justly
           charged
           upon
           unmercifull
           Church-Governours
           ,
           f
           
             Wo
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             and
             P●arisees
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             for
             ye
             tythe
             mint
             ,
             and
             anis
             and
             cummin
             ,
             but
             have
             omitted
             the
             weightier
             matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Iudgement
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Faith.
             Ye
             blinde
             Guides
             which
             straine
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             Camell
             .
          
        
         
           These
           8.
           
           Considerations
           ,
           
             together
             with
             that
             Divine
          
           O●acle
           
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           Prov.
           20.28
           .
           
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             preserve
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             is
             upholden
             by
             Mercy
             (
             engraven
             no
             doubt
             in
             Your
          
           Majesties
           Royal
           Heart
           
             with
             indelible
             Characters
             )
             super
             added
             to
             the
          
           Three
           Serious
           &
           Sober
           Inqui●ies
           
             here
             humbly
             prostrated
             at
          
           Your
           Majesties
           
             feet
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             Your
             most
          
           Gracious
           
             perusal
             ,
             and
          
           Judicious
           Royal
           censure
           ,
           will
           (
           
             in
             my
             weak
          
           apprehension
           )
           
             abundantly
             satisfie
             all
             the
          
           Reverend
           Bishops
           &
           Clergy
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             with
             all
             Your
          
           sober-minded
           Subjects
           ,
           
             studious
             of
             Your
          
           Majesties
           Honour
           ,
           
             or
             our
          
           Churches
           tranquility
           ,
           
             that
             there
             are
             as
             just
          
           Ground
           
             for
             Your
          
           Majesty
           to
           continue
           and
           perpetuate
           
             Your
             premised
          
           Indulgences
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           
             as
             at
             first
             to
             grant
             them
             ;
             That
             so
             all
             Your
          
           Loyal
           and
           Loving
           Subjects
           ,
           
             though
             of
             different
             Perswasions
             ,
             may
             have
             still
             cause
             to
             proclaim
             to
             all
             the
             world
             with
          
           publick
           
             Ioy
             and
             Triumph
          
           ,
           (
           
             after
             so
             many
             late
          
           tragical
           Revolutions
           of
           publick
           Governours
           and
           Governments
           
             in
             order
             to
             their
             just
             desired
          
           Civil
           and
           Christian
           Liberties
           )
           this
           assertion
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
             g
             
               Fallitur
               Egregio
               quisquis
               Sub
               Principe
               credit
               Servitium
            
             ;
             Nunquam
             Libertas
             gratior
             extat
             Quam
             sub
             Rege
             pio
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           God
           and
           h
           Father
           of
           all
           Mercy
           ,
           whose
           i
           tender
           Mercies
           are
           over
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           hath
           commanded
           all
           his
           Children
           (
           especially
           Christian
           Kings
           
             who
             sit
             on
             his
             Royal
             Throne
          
           )
           to
           be
           k
           mercifull
           as
           he
           their
           Heavenly
           Father
           is
           mercifull
           ;
           
             abundantly
             showre
             down
             all
          
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           Mercies
           ,
           Blessings
           ▪
           Graces
           
             on
             Your
          
           Majesties
           Royal
           Person
           ,
           Consort
           ,
           Family
           Posterity
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ;
           
             and
             after
             a
             long
             most
          
           Glorious
           and
           Gracious
           
             Reign
             on
          
           Earth
           ,
           
             translate
             You
             in
             peace
             ,
             triumph
             ,
             to
             his
          
           l
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             and
             there
          
           Crown
           
             You
             with
             an
          
           Eternal
           m
           Crown
           and
           weight
           of
           Glory
           ;
           
             Which
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             daily
             Prayer
             of
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             Loya●
             Subject
             and
             humble
             Servant
             
               William
               Prynne
            
             .
          
           
             Lincolnes-Inne
             ,
             
               May
               1.
               1662.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Unprejudiced
           Readers
           .
        
         
           SElf-Vindication
           ,
           against
           ignorant
           a
           
             Calumniators
             ;
             Self-preservatien
          
           ,
           against
           potent
           b
           Prosecutors
           ;
           seasonable
           Satisfaction
           ,
           to
           p●ivate
           Friends
           ,
           and
           open
           Enemies
           ;
           publick
           Instruction
           ,
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ;
           Christian
           Compassion
           ,
           to
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           and
           Evangelical
           Moderation
           in
           the
           free
           use
           of
           corporal
           gestures
           ,
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           only
           Sonne
           have
           left
           c
           indif●erent
           to
           all
           Christians
           in
           their
           own
           
             divine
             worship
          
           ,
           (
           presc●ibed
           by
           ,
           reserved
           to
           themselves
           alone
           )
           were
           the
           
             orginal
             grounds
          
           of
           compiling
           these
           
             Three
             s●rious
             and
             sober
             Inquiries
          
           in
           the
           years
           1630
           ,
           1631.
           and
           his
           Majesties
           most
           gracious
           Indulgences
           to
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           promised
           in
           his
           
             Royal
             Declarations
          
           from
           Breda
           ,
           before
           ;
           and
           punctually
           performed
           in
           his
           Declaration
           to
           
             All
             his
             loving
             Subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             of
          
           ENGLAND
           
             and
             Dominion
             of
          
           WALES
           ,
           
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           ,
           after
           His
           miraculou●
           and
           most
           
             Gloriou●
             Restauration
          
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Throne
          
           (
           especially
           in
           relation
           to
           
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             IESVS
             ,
          
           *
           and
           KNEELING
           
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           which
           some
           have
           publickly
           violated
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           those
           
             who
             kneeled
             not
          
           ,
           though
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Commons
             House
          
           )
           engaged
           me
           in
           
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Iustice
          
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           my
           interest
           and
           transactions
           in
           that
           happy
           un-opposed
           Deliverance
           of
           our
           King
           and
           Kingdoms
           from
           worse
           than
           
             Aegyptian
             bondag●
          
           )
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           their
           present
           Publication
           .
        
         
         
           The
           over-rigid
           enforcing
           and
           sad
           
             vexations
             prosecution
          
           of
           d
           sundry
           consciencious
           godly
           Ministers
           and
           People
           in
           our
           
             Episcopal
             Visitations
             ,
             Consistories
             ,
             High
             Commissions
             ,
          
           and
           Suspentions
           of
           them
           from
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           heretofore
           ,
           for
           not
           conforming
           to
           these
           and
           other
           
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Innovations
          
           ,
           out
           of
           real
           scruples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           grounded
           (
           as
           they
           humbly
           apprehended
           )
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           reason
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Churche●
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           true
           
             original
             occasions
          
           of
           our
           late
           
             unhappy
             Schismes
             ,
             Troubl●s
             ,
             Confusions
             ,
             Tragedies
             ,
             Wars
          
           and
           Desolations
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           we
           are
           so
           lately
           rescued
           ,
           (
           like
           `
           
           
             brands
             out
             of
             the
             fire
          
           )
           by
           the
           omnipotent
           miraculous
           hand
           of
           f
           
             God
             alone
          
           ;
           So
           the
           
             over-violent
             re-infor●ing
          
           of
           them
           on
           mens
           Consciences
           by
           
             severe
             Laws
          
           and
           new
           Injunctions
           against
           his
           Majesties
           most
           indulgent
           Declarations
           ,
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           many
           
             moderate
             ,
             sober
             Well-wishers
          
           to
           our
           
             Churches
             ,
             Kingdoms
             Peace
             ,
             Vnity
             ,
             Prosperity
             ,
          
           may
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           juncture
           of
           tim●
           ,
           when
           the
           
             universal
             decay
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Trade
             ,
          
           the
           
             dearth
             of
             Corn
             ,
             multiplicity
             ,
             variety
             of
             publick
             Taxes
             ,
          
           have
           much
           afflicted
           the
           whole
           
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             discontents
             of
             several
             Sects
             ,
             Interests
             ,
          
           have
           administred
           
             j●st
             fears
          
           of
           
             new
             Distempers
          
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           Emnityes
           ,
           if
           not
           
             Enemies
             from
             abroad
          
           .
        
         
           Upon
           which
           consideration
           ,
           I
           apprehended
           the
           best
           service
           I
           could
           now
           perform
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           present
           this
           
             Moderate
             ,
             Seasonabl●
             Apology
          
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           our
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Governours
           ,
           conteining
           the
           true
           
             Reasons
             ,
             Grounds
          
           of
           Non-conformity
           to
           these
           two
           Ceremonies
           ,
           by
           such
           sober
           Ministers
           and
           Members
           of
           our
           Churc●
           ,
           who
           not
           out
           of
           
             Scisme
             ,
             humour
             ,
             discontent
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             sincere
             desire
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             to
          
           g
           
             have
             and
             exercise
             a
             Conscience
             alwayes
             void
             of
             offence
             towards
             God
             and
             towards
             men
          
           h
           
             to
             hold
             the
             my●●●ry
             of
             Faith
             in
             ,
             and
          
           i
           
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             a
             pure
             conscienc●
          
           :
           either
           cannot
           or
           dare
           not
           in
           point
           of
           judgement
           or
           conscience
           submit
           unto
           them
           .
           Which
           
           if
           duly
           pondered
           by
           the
           Greatest
           Zealots●or
           ●or
           them
           ,
           will
           I
           trust
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           so
           far
           prevail
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           as
           to
           see
           just
           reason
           ,
           if
           not
           totally
           to
           
             Disuse
             th●m
          
           in
           their
           own
           practise
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           not
           to
           enforce
           them
           so
           far
           upon
           their
           native
           
             Christian
             Brethren
          
           as
           to
           drive
           them
           from
           ,
           instead
           of
           continuing
           them
           in
           our
           
             Churches
             b●some
          
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           most
           humbly
           and
           heartily
           beseech
           all
           Civil
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           (
           whose
           Power
           is
           principally
           confined
           by
           God
           ,
           l
           
             to
             be
             terrors
             to
             evil
             Workers
             ,
             and
             Mi●isters
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             evil
             doers
             ,
             which
             disobey
             his
             Laws
          
           ;
           not
           to
           restrain
           or
           punish
           their
           Subjects
           ●or
           following
           Christs
           or
           his
           Apostles
           examples
           in
           the
           use
           of
           mere
           
             indifferent
             Gestures
             in
             Gods
             worship
          
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoyn
           only
           
             things
             necessary
          
           as
           well
           as
           decent
           ,
           m
           not
           merely
           indifferent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           left
           fr●e
           and
           arbitrary
           by
           God
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           to
           all
           his
           People
           )
           together
           with
           all
           the
           
             Reverend
             Bishops
          
           and
           Clergie
           of
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           ,
           and
           pursue
           this
           sacred
           ,
           solid
           ,
           true
           Christian
           advice
           of
           the
           antient
           ,
           famous
           Bishop
           and
           Martyr
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           excellent
           Epistle
           to
           Caecilius
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           celebrating
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           imitating
           Christs
           own
           example
           therein
           ,
           without
           any
           Humane
           inventions
           or
           new
           Ceremonies
           super-added
           thereunto
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           other
           Churches
           ,
           Prelates
           have
           over-much
           forgotten
           ,
           transgressed
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Christianity
           )
           worthy
           to
           be
           perpetually
           ingraven
           in
           their
           very
           Souls
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Sacrificio
             quod
             Christus
             obtulit
             ,
             non
             nisi
             Christus
             sequendus
             est
             :
             Et
             quod
             Christus
             solus
             debeat
             audiri
             ,
             Pater
             etiam
             de
             coelo
             testatur
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             o
             
               Hic
               est
               Filius
               meus
               dilectissimus
               in
               quo
               benè
               sensi
               ,
               ipsum
               audite
            
             :
             Quare
             ,
             si
             solus
             Christus
             audiendus
             es●
             ,
             
               non
               debemus
               attendere
               quid
               alius
               ante
               nos
               faciendum
               putaverit
               ,
               sed
               quid
               ,
               qui
               ante
               omnes
               est
               Christus
               prior
               fecerit
               .
            
             Neque
             enim
             Hominis
             (
             nor
             yet
             Ecclesiae
             )
             
               consuetudinem
               sequi
               oportet
               ,
               sed
               Dei
               veritatem
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             as
             he
             there
             excellently
             proves
             at
             large
             ;
             concluding
             ,
             Quod
             f●
             p
             non
             minima
             de
             mandatis
             dominicis
             licet
             solvere
             ,
             quanto
             magis
             tam
             magna
             ,
             tam
             ad
             ipsum
             Dominicae
             passionis
             &
             nostrae
             redemptionis
             Sacramentum
             pertinentia
             ,
             f●s
             non
             est
             infringere
             ,
             ●ut
             in
             
               aliud
               quam
               quod
               divini●us
               institutum
               sit
               ,
               Humana
               traditione
               mutare
               .
            
             Nam
             ●i
             Iesus
             Christus
             Dominus
             obt●li●
             ,
             &
             hoc
             fieri
             in
             sui
             comm●morationem
             p●aecepit
             :
             U●ique
             ille
             Sacerdos
             vice
             Christi
             vere
             f●ngitur
             ,
             qui
             
               Id
               quod
               Christus
               ●●cit
               imitatur
            
             ;
             &
             Sacrificium
             unum
             &
             plenum
             tunc
             offert
             in
             Ecclesia
             Deo
             Pat●i
             ,
             ●i
             ●ic
             incipiat
             offerre
             ,
             secundum
             quod
             ipsum
             Christum
             videat
             obtulisse
             .
             Caeterum
             
               omnis
               Re●igionis
               et
               veritatis
               Disciplina
               sub●ertifur
               nisi
               id
               quod
               spirituali●er
               praeceptum
               fideliter
               reservetur
               .
            
             Religioni
             igitur
             nost●ae
             congruit
             &
             timori
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             loco
             atque
             officio
             Sacerdotii
             nostri
             ,
             in
             Dominico
             calice
             miscendo
             &
             offerendo
             
               custodire
               traditionis
               Dominicae
               veritatem
               ,
               et
               quod
               prius
               apud
               quosdam
               videtur
               er●atum
               ,
            
             Domino
             monente
             ,
             corrigere
             ,
             ut
             cum
             in
             claritate
             ●ua
             &
             majestate
             coele●ti
             venire
             caeperit
             ,
             
               inveniat
               nos
               tenere
               quod
               monnit
               ,
               observare
               quod
               docuit
               ,
               facere
               quod
               fecit
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           non-observance
           whereof
           hath
           transformed
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           it self
           ,
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           as
           ●
           q
           
             badge
             and
             prime
             instrument
             of
             Christian
             Peace
             ,
             Vnity
             ,
             Communion
             ,
             Amity
             amongst
             all
          
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           St.
           r
           Augustine
           ,
           
           
             Gulielmu●
             Stuckius
          
           &
           other●
           prove
           at
           large
           ,
           t
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           called
           PEACE
           
             it
             s●lf
          
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
          
           u
           
             sent
             by
             Members
             of
             one
             distinct
             Church
             to
             an●ther
             as
             a
             token
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Christian
             communion
          
           )
           is
           now
           become
           the
           greatest
           Subject
           of
           Seism
           ,
           Contention
           ,
           Discord
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           too
           :
           so
           as
           we
           may
           well
           take
           up
           that
           lamentation
           of
           v
           Stuckius
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           as
           most
           Churches
           of
           Ch●istendom
           ,
           
             Quam
             ver●
             dolendum
             e●●
             perditis
             hisce
             nostris
             temporibus
             atque
             moribu●
             sacrosa●ctum
             &
             salutare
             illud
             convivium
             ,
             mutuae
             illiu●
             nostr●
             cum
             Christo
             pariter
             &
             nobiscum
             
             invicem
             Communionis
             Sacramentum
             tot
             &
             tantarum
             rixarum
             ,
             contentionum
             ,
             inimicitiarumque
             acerbussimarum
             inter
             Christianos
             ,
             seminarium
             extitisse
          
           :
           by
           reason
           of
           human
           Inventions
           ,
           Traditions
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Innovations
           superadded
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           the
           pretended
           power
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           in
           matters
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           ought
           with
           St.
           Paul
           to
           deliver
           and
           prescribe
           nothing
           to
           the
           People
           x
           
             but
             what
             they
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           with
           him
           ,
           y
           
             Be
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             as
             I
             also
             am
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             walk
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
          
           The
           best
           and
           only
           means
           to
           silence
           all
           Controversies
           ,
           prevent
           all
           Scismes
           ,
           and
           establish
           Unity
           and
           Unanimity
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           which
           God
           gran●
           we
           may
           all
           henceforth
           cordially
           z
           
             pursue
             .
             Amen
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Tertulliani
             Apolog●ticus
             adversu●
             G●●tes
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Videte
             ne
             &
             hoc
             ad
             Irreligiositatis
             Elogium
             concurr●t
             ,
             ●●imere
             Libertatem
             Religionis
             ,
             &
             interdicere
             optionem
             Divinitatis
             ,
             ut
             non
             lice●t
             mihi
             colere
             quem
             velim
             .
             N●m●
             se
             ab
             invito
             coli
             vellet
             ,
             ne
             homo
             quidem
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           first
           serious
           and
           sober
           Inquiry
           concerning
           Bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           IESUS
           .
        
         
           SECTION
           1.
           
        
         
           
             Whether
             bowing
             at
             every
             Pronunciation
             of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             be
             a
             Duty
             commanded
             ,
             or
             Ceremony
             warranted
             by
             
               Philip.
               2.
               v.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
            
             ?
          
        
         
           THe
           bowing
           of
           the
           Knee
           ,
           head
           ,
           and
           capping
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           grounded
           by
           all
           its
           patriots
           on
           the
           text
           aforesaid
           ,
           (a)
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             God
             also
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             ;
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
          
           (
           or
           in
           )
           the
           *
           
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           Text
           ,
           if
           rightly
           read
           and
           understood
           gives
           no
           colour
           at
           all
           to
           this
           p●etended
           Duty
           or
           Ceremony
           .
           To
           make
           this
           apparent
           ,
           I
           shall
           fi●st
           clear
           the
           Text
           from
           a
           gross
           mistranslation
           of
           it
           ,
           purposely
           made
           to
           countenance
           this
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             (
             At
          
           )
           is
           ●oisted
           into
           the
           Text
           instead
           of
           (
           In
           ,
           )
           the
           true
           translation
           and
           reading
           thereof
           being
           ,
           
             ●hat
             In
          
           ,
           not
           At
           ,
           
             the
             name
             of
             I●sus
             every
             Knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           &c.
           the
           Greek
           Original
           Text
           in
           all
           Copies
           and
           Greek
           Fathers
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Latine
           ,
           or
           Greek
           Fathers
           translated
           into
           Latine
           ,
           with
           all
           Latine
           Translations
           whatsoever
           (
           except
           Beza
           and
           Castalio
           )
           all
           Latine
           Commentators
           ,
           Expositors
           ,
           whether
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           (
           those
           only
           who
           follow
           Beza
           and
           Castalio
           their
           Translations
           excepted
           ,
           being
           but
           three
           or
           four
           )
           render
           it
           ,
           
             In
             nomine
             Iesu
          
           ,
           where
           ever
           they
           recite
           this
           Text
           ,
           not
           Ad
           ,
           or
           
             Apud
             Nomen
          
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Beza
           and
           Castalio
           ,
           and
           they
           onely
           render
           it
           
             Ad
             nomen
          
           ,
           that
           To
           (
           not
           At
           )
           
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             Knee
             should
             bow
          
           ;
           But
           then
           they
           also
           interpret
           this
           Name
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           
             but
             Christs
             Soveraign
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
          
           not
           his
           Name
           Iesus
           .
           All
           others
           read
           it
           ,
           
             In
             Nomine
             Iesu
          
           :
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           one
           Author
           ,
           Expositor
           ,
           or
           Translator
           extant
           ,
           besides
           these
           and
           their
           few
           followers
           ,
           that
           ●ead
           it
           
             Ad
             Nome●
          
           ,
           as
           all
           Schollers
           must
           acknowledge
           .
           The
           antient
           Manuscript
           English
           translations
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           divers
           Copies
           ,
           sorts
           ;
           the
           several
           old
           printed
           English
           translations
           of
           Mr.
           
             William
             Tindall
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Miles
             Coverdale
             .
             Thomas
             Matthew
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             Bible
             set
             forth
             at
             first
             by
          
           Matthew
           Parker
           ,
           
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           :
           since
           
             revised
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Anno
          
           1595.
           
           
             The
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             in
             Latine
             and
             English
             printed
             at
          
           Paris
           1558
           
             Erasmus
             his
             antient
             English
             Paraphrase
          
           commanded
           to
           be
           had
           in
           all
           Churches
           by
           b
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
             Injunctions
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           of
           1571.
           
           Dr.
           Fulk
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             in
             their
             answers
             to
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
          
           All
           of
           these
           render
           
           this
           Text
           In
           ,
           not
           
             At
             the
             Name
             Iesus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           do
           all
           our
           antient
           English
           Writers
           ,
           who
           recite
           it
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Latimer
           ,
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           Bishop
           Ridley
           ,
           Bishop
           Alle●
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Tonstall
             ,
             Tho
             :
             Beacon
             ,
             Tho
             :
             Palfryman
             ,
             Iohn
             Veron
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Fox
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Nowell
             ,
             Lancelot
             Ridley
          
           ,
           with
           a
           world
           of
           others
           ;
           who
           read
           it
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Common-prayer-books
           ,
           both
           of
           King
           Edw.
           6.
           
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           ,
           ratified
           by
           
             several
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           
             on
             the
             Sunday
             next
             before
             Easter
             ,
             untill
             the
             year
          
           1629.
           all
           read
           it
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ;
           which
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Cozens
          
           (
           a
           great
           Patriot
           of
           this
           Ceremonious
           bowing
           )
           well
           considering
           ,
           and
           knowing
           it
           gave
           a
           fatal
           blow
           to
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           Authority
           ,
           caused
           the
           Common-prayer-books
           to
           be
           corrected
           ,
           (
           in
           truth
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           perverted
           )
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           changeing
           In
           ,
           into
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ;
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           our
           Common-prayer-books
           ,
           printed
           ●ince
           the
           year
           1629.
           render
           it
           ,
           
             At
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           whereas
           all
           before
           that
           year
           read
           it
           most
           truly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Originall
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           English
           
             Geneva
             Bible
          
           ,
           Anno
           1570.
           (
           which
           *
           
             King
             Iames
             affirmed
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             Translation
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             read
             publickly
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
          
           )
           renders
           it
           ,
           
             At
             the
             Name
          
           ;
           which
           grew
           from
           the
           mis-englishing
           of
           Mr.
           Beza
           his
           
             Ad
             Nomen
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           truth
           signifies
           To
           ,
           (
           not
           At
           )
           
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           if
           duly
           Englished
           .
           Neither
           can
           our
           Bowers
           at
           the
           Name
           Iesus
           take
           much
           advantage
           hence
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Beza
           be
           rightly
           translated
           ,
           because
           they
           all
           confess
           ,
           d
           
             that
             they
             do
             not
             bow
             to
             the
             Name
             but
             Person
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             only
             at
             the
             recital
             of
             this
             Name
             .
          
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           last
           
             English
             translation
          
           (
           made
           by
           e
           King
           
             Iames
             special
             appointment
          
           )
           reads
           it
           
             At
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             former
             English
             translations
             approved
             by
             our
             Church
             .
          
           How
           this
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           I
           shall
           relate
           from
           credible
           *
           information
           .
           When
           this
           new
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           was
           fully
           finished
           by
           the
           Translatours
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           he
           appointed
           Bishop
           
           Andrews
           to
           have
           the
           last
           perusal
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           dealt
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cozens
           since
           did
           with
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           Translatours
           In
           ,
           into
           At
           ,
           without
           their
           privity
           or
           approbation
           ;
           as
           making
           best
           for
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           
             Bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           which
           he
           had
           a
           little
           before
           (
           and
           since
           too
           )
           p●eached
           for
           in
           a
           f
           
             Court
             Sermon
          
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           our
           last
           Translation
           now
           renders
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Translatours
           (
           according
           to
           the
           former
           English
           Editions
           )
           had
           truely
           rendred
           it
           
             In
             the
             name
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           translated
           ,
           In
           ,
           not
           
             Ad
             nomen
             ,
             at
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             the
             name
          
           ,
           is
           infallible
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           Englished
           in
           all
           g
           
             other
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           this
           phrase
           
             AT
             the
             name
          
           ,
           being
           used
           in
           no
           place
           else
           but
           this
           throughout
           the
           Bible
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           any
           English
           Author
           extant
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           or
           found
           ,
           but
           
             In
             the
             name
          
           ,
           onely
           ;
           Now
           why
           it
           should
           here
           alone
           be
           translated
           At
           (
           not
           In
           )
           
             the
             name
          
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           other
           place
           ,
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           purposely
           to
           support
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           fall
           to
           ground
           ,
           which
           makes
           this
           Translation
           here
           the
           more
           suspitious
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ,
           is
           neither
           good
           English
           ,
           nor
           good
           Sense
           ;
           For
           ,
           though
           we
           use
           In
           or
           At
           promiscuou●ly
           ,
           when
           they
           relate
           either
           to
           a
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           a●
           In
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           At
           a
           time
           ;
           In
           such
           an
           hour
           or
           day
           ;
           A●
           such
           a
           day
           or
           hour
           ;
           In
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           street
           ,
           town
           ,
           house
           ;
           At
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           street
           ,
           town
           or
           house
           ;
           yet
           we
           never
           use
           them
           so
           when
           In
           relates
           to
           God's
           ,
           Christ's
           ,
           King's
           ,
           or
           any
           man's
           Name
           or
           Authority
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           English
           expression
           ,
           as
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ,
           extant
           in
           any
           Author
           ,
           W●●t
           ,
           Warrant
           ,
           or
           used
           in
           any
           Scripture-text
           ,
           but
           this
           onely
           .
           T●at
           this
           Expression
           is
           neither
           good
           English
           nor
           Sense
           ,
           these
           instances
           will
           manifest
           ;
           where
           the
           same
           Greek
           phrase
           and
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           used
           ,
           Acts
           3.6
           Peter
           
             spake
             thus
             to
             the
             Creeple
             ,
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             rise
             up
             and
             walk
             :
          
           should
           this
           Text
           be
           rendered
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             rise
             up
             and
             
             walk
             ,
          
           it
           would
           marr
           both
           the
           English
           and
           Sense
           too
           .
           Acts
           9
           27
           ,
           29.
           
           I●
           is
           recorded
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           
             he
             spake
             boldly
             I●
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ;
           should
           we
           read
           it
           ,
           
             He
             spake
             boldly
             ▪
             ●t
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           it
           would
           be
           plain
           non-sense
           .
           Acts
           16.12
           .
           Paul
           spake
           thus
           to
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Damsel
           possessed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Divination
           ,
           
             I
             command
             thee
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             come
             out
             of
             h●r
          
           ;
           turn
           this
           Text
           into
           
             At
             the
             Nam●
             of
             Iesus
             I
             command
             thee
             to
             come
             out
             o●
             her
             ,
          
           &
           you
           deprave
           it
           quite
           .
           So
           1
           Cor
           5.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             I●sus
             Christ
             to
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             unto
             Sathan
          
           ;
           ●ender
           this
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           you
           vitiate
           both
           the
           English
           and
           meaning
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.20
           .
           
             Giving
             thanks
             alwayes
             for
             all
             things
             unto
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           translate
           this
           
             Giving
             thanks
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           you
           ma●
           the
           Sense
           and
           Text
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           3.6
           .
           
             We
             command
             you
             Brethren
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             withdraw
             your selves
             from
             every
             broth●r
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
          
           ;
           turn
           this
           In
           into
           
             At
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sense
           is
           spoyled
           .
           So
           Math.
           21.9
           .
           The
           multitude
           that
           went
           before
           our
           Saviour
           into
           Ierusalem
           ,
           cryed
           ,
           
             Bl●ssed
             is
             he
             that
             com●th
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           transform
           this
           into
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             cometh
             At
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           you
           deform
           it
           quite
           ,
           Iohn
           14.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             In
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
          
           ;
           read
           this
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             At
             my
             name
             ,
          
           you
           spoyle
           all
           the
           Text.
           Acts
           10.48
           .
           
             And
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           render
           this
           
             He
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             At
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           pure
           Non-sense
           .
           In
           all
           these
           Texts
           the
           Greek
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           sam●
           verbatim
           with
           that
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           
           Mat.
           28.19
           .
           Christ
           saith
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             ●ame
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           translate
           this
           
             Baptizing
             them
             At
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           you
           spoyle
           
           both
           the
           English
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           Baptism
           too
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           in
           Scripture
           than
           these
           phrases
           ,
           used
           in
           hundreds
           of
           places
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             In
             my
             name
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           *
           Translate
           any
           of
           all
           these
           into
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ,
           and
           you
           pervert
           them
           quite
           .
           Turn
           but
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             in
             God
          
           ,
           to
           
             I
             believe
             at
             God
             ;
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           to
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             at
             heaven
          
           ;
           Or
           the
           ordinary
           phrase
           of
           our
           Warrants
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Officers
           ,
           
             These
             are
             to
             require
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             and
             require
             you
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Name
          
           ,
           into
           
             I
             charge
             and
             require
             you
             at
             the
             Kings
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             at
             his
             Majesties
             name
          
           ;
           Or
           our
           most
           common
           speech
           ,
           
             Go
             to
             such
             a
             man
             in
             my
             name
             ,
          
           to
           
             Go
             to
             him
             at
             my
             name
             ,
          
           and
           you
           quite
           corrupt
           both
           the
           ●nglish
           and
           sence
           in
           each
           o●
           them
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Translators
           of
           this
           text
           of
           Philip.
           2.10.11
           .
           
             That
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           In
           the
           vertu●
           of
           the
           supreme
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           Lordship
           ,
           Godhead
           ,
           Authority
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           at
           the
           general
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           All
           men
           ,
           all
           Angels
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           in
           heaven
           ,
           earth
           ,
           hell
           ,
           shall
           stand
           before
           hi●
           Person
           and
           tribunal
           ,
           as
           their
           supreme
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           ,
           as
           Isay
           45.23
           .
           Rom.
           14.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Rev.
           5.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           expound
           it
           )
           by
           changing
           it
           into
           Iesus●
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           hearing
           or
           mentioning
           o●
           the
           name
           Iesus
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           ,
           as
           the
           Patriots
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           glos●e
           it
           ,
           )
           have
           marred
           both
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           quite
           perverted
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           sacred
           Text
           ,
           only
           to
           maintain
           this
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           then
           by
           all
           these
           concurrent
           parallel
           authorities
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           translation
           of
           this
           Text
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             In
          
           ,
           (
           not
           At
           )
           
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
          
           (
           or
           
             be
             bowed
          
           ,
           in
           the
           passive
           tense
           ;
           )
           which
           will
           almost
           quite
           subvert
           the
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           ●esus
           .
           ●or●
           the
           words
           being
           thus
           truly
           rendered
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           prope●ly
           expounded
           or
           strained
           to
           this
           sense
           .
           
             That
             in
             the
             name
             Iesus
          
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           at
           or
           in
           every
           naming
           of
           the
           word
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           when
           ever
           the
           name
           Jesus
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           of
           Sermons
           )
           
           
             every
             knee
          
           ,
           or
           Head
           then
           present
           
             should
             bow
          
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           One
           pa●allel
           text
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
             or
             Iesus
          
           ,
           is
           or
           can
           properly
           be
           interpreted
           
             at
             the
             mentioning
             ,
             or
             at
             or
             in
             the
             naming
             of
             God
             or
             Iesus
          
           ;
           But
           they
           must
           necessarily
           be
           expounded
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             In
             the
             supreme
             Power
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
             In
             the
             name
             ,
          
           being
           oftentimes
           used
           for
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             Christ
             onely
          
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           bare
           names
           
             God
             ,
             Iesus
          
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           28
           19.
           
           Acts
           3.6
           .
           &
           16
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Cor.
           5.4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Thess.
           3.16
           .
           Mat.
           7.22
           .
           Mar.
           9.38
           .
           ●uc
           .
           10.17
           .
           Mar.
           16.17
           ,
           18.
           
           See
           also
           1
           Sam.
           17
           45.
           
           Psal.
           8.1
           .
           Psal.
           10.1
           ,
           5.
           
           Psal.
           33.21
           .
           Psal.
           44.5
           .
           Psal.
           48
           10.
           
           Psal.
           54.1
           .
           Psal.
           89.24
           .
           Psal.
           118.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Psal.
           124.8
           .
           Prov.
           18.10
           .
           Esay
           50.10
           .
           &
           64.
           
           ●
           .
           all
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           Thus
           all
           Justices
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Officers
           in
           their
           Warrants
           use
           the
           word
           Name
           ,
           when
           they
           w●ite
           ,
           
             These
             are
             to
             will
             and
             require
             you
             in
             the
             King●
             Name
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             In
             or
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             royal
             authority
             ,
          
           not
           of
           any
           Christen
           name
           or
           Surname
           of
           his
           )
           
             to
             do
             thus
             and
             thu●
          
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           translation
           of
           this
           text
           being
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           to
           see
           accordingly
           amended
           in
           all
           our
           New
           printed
           Bibles
           and
           Common-Prayer
           Books
           ,
           by
           rechanging
           At
           ,
           into
           In
           the
           Name
           ,
           by
           publike
           authority
           and
           command
           from
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           in
           case
           the
           Bishops
           neglect
           it
           )
           and
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           in
           part
           discovered
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           examin
           the
           true
           genuine
           sence
           o●
           the
           words
           .
           For
           the
           full
           understanding
           whereof
           so
           far
           forth
           only
           as
           respects
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           )
           these
           4
           ▪
           things
           are
           to
           be
           inquired
           ,
           
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 exaltation
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 every
                 knee
                 must
                 bow
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 name
                 is
                 ?
              
            
             
               2ly
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 m●ant
                 by
                 bo●ing
                 of
                 every
                 knee
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               3ly
               .
               
                 What
                 ,
                 by
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 
                 Earth
                 ?
              
            
             
               4ly
               .
               
                 When
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 this
                 bowing
                 of
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 be
                 ?
              
               
            
          
        
         
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           :
           Most
           Expositors
           generally
           accord
           ,
           that
           this
           Name
           above
           every
           name
           which
           God
           gave
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           supreme
           Power
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           or
           his
           inherent
           real
           Soveraign
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           over
           all
           things
           and
           creatures
           whatsoever
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           his
           real
           title
           Lord
           ,
           (
           given
           him
           above
           50
           times
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           direct
           terms
           )
           or
           
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           coupled
           with
           his
           actual
           
             fr●ition
             of
             his
             suprem●
             Lordship
          
           .
           That
           this
           ,
           and
           nought
           else
           is
           in
           truth
           the
           name
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           most
           perspicuous
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           forequoted
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           name
           is
           used
           for
           Soveraignty
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           direct
           texts
           ;
           as
           Ephes.
           1.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             According
             to
             the
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             farr
             above
             all
             princip●lity
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             Name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             ●eet
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             be
             head
             over
             All
             things
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           Name
           ,
           for
           
             principality
             ,
             power
             ,
             dominion
          
           ,
           or
           Lordship
           ;
           and
           makes
           the
           name
           above
           all
           name
           ,
           given
           to
           Christ
           at
           his
           Exaltation
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           
             supreme
             Lordship
             over
             all
             things
          
           ;
           which
           Christ
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           Mat.
           28.18
           where
           he
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           St.
           Peter
           in
           his
           Sermon
           Acts
           2.32
           ,
           to
           36.
           after
           he
           had
           spoken
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           concludes
           thus
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Dominion
           ;
           
             This
             Iesus
             hath
             God
             raised
             up
             ,
             &c.
             for
             ,
             David
             is
             not
             ascended
             into
             the
             heavens
             ,
             but
             saith
             himself
             ,
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             untill
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             same
             Iesus
             whom
             ye
             have
             crucified
             ,
             both
          
           LORD
           
             and
             Christ.
          
           The
           making
           of
           Christ
           (
           then
           )
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           as
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           
             Lord
             over
             all
          
           ,
           was
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           then
           ,
           gave
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
           same
           Apostle
           Peter
           affirmes
           in
           his
           Sermon
           to
           Cornelius
           ,
           Act.
           10.36
           .
           Yea
           
             Lord
             over
             all
          
           ;
           Rom.
           10.9.12
           .
           and
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.15
           .
           Rev.
           17.14
           .
           chap.
           19.16
           .
           That
           observable
           text
           Rom.
           14
           6
           ,
           to
           13.
           will
           make
           this
           most
           clear
           ,
           
             He
             that
             regardeth
             the
             day
             regardeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             regardeth
             not
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             .
             He
             that
             eateth
             ,
             eateth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             eateth
             not
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             us
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             dieth
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             whether
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             live
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             wh●ther
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             die
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Whether
             therefore
             ,
             we
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             Christ
             both
             died
             and
             rose
             and
             revived
          
           (
           mark
           this
           well
           )
           
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             both
             of
             Quick
             and
             Dead
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             judge
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             Bro●her
             ?
             we
             must
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             judgement
             s●at
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
          
           *
           
             Lord
             ,
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confesse
             to
             God.
             So
             then
             every
             one
             of
             us
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             himself
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           expressely
           resolves
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           given
           to
           Christ
           by
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           yea
           
             Lord
             both
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
          
           ;
           And
           that
           this
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           prophesied
           by
           
             Isay
             c.
          
           45
           ,
           23.
           and
           alluded
           unto
           in
           Phil.
           2.10
           ,
           11.
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           
             Appearance
             ,
             Submission
             and
             Subjection
             of
             all
             men
          
           &
           
             Angels
             to
             him
          
           ,
           as
           their
           
             supreme
             Lord
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             stand
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
          
           ;
           not
           any
           bowing
           of
           the
           Knee
           ,
           or
           stirring
           of
           the
           Cap
           unto
           him
           ,
           when
           his
           Name
           Iesus
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           never
           yet
           appeared
           ,
           nor
           resorted
           unto
           in
           any
           age
           .
           If
           all
           these
           direct
           parallel
           Scriptures
           be
           not
           sufficient
           or
           satisfactory
           enough
           to
           prove
           &
           evidence
           this
           hi●
           Name
           Lord
           ,
           or
           his
           
             Soveraign
             Dominion
          
           over
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           God
           equal
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
          
           ,
           in
           
             which
             all
             Knees
             must
             bow
          
           ,
           the
           text
           it self
           unanswerably
           
           resolves
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
          
           ,
           in
           
             which
             all
             Knees
             must
             bow
          
           ,
           is
           that
           Name
           only
           which
           
             every
             tongue
             must
             confesse
          
           ;
           the
           text
           it self
           assuring
           us
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           coupling
           
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
          
           ,
           and
           
             confession
             of
             the
             tongue
          
           both
           together
           .
           But
           the
           Name
           which
           every
           tongue
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             LORD
          
           ,
           Phil.
           2.11
           .
           Therefore
           Lord
           must
           be
           that
           
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
          
           ,
           in
           
             which
             every
             knee
             must
             bow
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Name
           by
           which
           all
           persons
           ,
           Good
           and
           
             Bad
             ,
             Pagans
          
           and
           
             Christians
             ,
             Iews
          
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           all
           Angels
           and
           Devils
           shall
           call
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           the
           only
           time
           when
           this
           Scripture
           shall
           be
           actually
           fulfilled
           .
           Which
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           *
           
             often
             called
             ,
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           Christ
           comming
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           He
           (
           with
           referrence
           to
           this
           day
           )
           
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           So
           himself
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           that
           Good
           and
           Bad
           shall
           then
           joyntly
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           &
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           witnesse
           Mat.
           7.21
           ,
           22.
           
           &
           15.11
           .
           
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Many
             will
             say
             to
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             Name
             ?
          
           &c.
           But
           most
           full
           and
           expresse
           is
           that
           of
           Mat.
           25.35
           ,
           to
           45.
           
           
             When
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             seperate
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             Shepherd
             divideth
             his
             Sheep
             from
             the
             Goats
             .
             And
             he
             shall
             set
             the
             Sheep
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Goats
             on
             his
             lest
             ;
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             unto
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             righteous
             answer
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             LORD
             ▪
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ,
             and
             fed
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           Here
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           righteous
           men
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           joyntl●
           calling
           Christ
           LORD
           ,
           whiles
           they
           stand
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           receiving
           a
           sentence
           of
           absolution
           ,
           and
           a
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           .
           )
           
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             to
             them
             also
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             also
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             LORD
             ,
             when
             saw
             wee
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           wee
           have
           all
           the
           Goats
           ,
           that
           i●
           ,
           all
           wicked
           men
           whosoever
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           joyntly
           calling
           Christ
           LORD
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           Therefore
           this
           name
           LORD
           ,
           being
           unquestionably
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             which
             every
             tongue
             shall
             then
             joyntly
             confess
             ,
          
           must
           be
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             knee
             must
             bow
             ,
          
           as
           these
           scriptures
           p●ove
           pas●
           all
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           up
           yet
           more
           fully
           by
           other
           Texts
           ,
           consider
           that
           memorable
           place
           of
           Iude
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           Enoch
           
             also
             the
             seventh
             from
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             prophecyeth
             of
             these
             saying
             ▪
             Behold
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             ten
             thousand
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             to
             execute
             Iudgement
             upon
             all
             ,
          
           (
           in
           the
           general
           day
           of
           Judgement
           )
           
             and
             to
             convince
             all
             that
             are
             ungodly
             among
             them
             of
             their
             ungodly
             deeds
             which
             they
             have
             ungodly
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             hard
             speeches
             ,
             which
             ungodly
             sinners
             have
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
           Then
           compare
           it
           with
           Psal.
           96.
           
           &
           98.
           which
           thus
           prophecy
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           comming
           to
           judge
           the
           world
           under
           this
           very
           Title
           of
           LORD
           ,
           repeated
           no
           lesse
           th●n
           16.
           times
           .
           
             O
             sing
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             a
             new
             Song
             ,
             sing
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             Sing
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             For
             the
          
           LORD
           
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             above
             all
             Gods.
             F●r
             all
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Nations
             are
             idols
             ,
             but
             the
          
           LORD
           
             mad●
             the
             heavens
             ;
             Honour
             and
             Majesty
             are
             before
             him
             ,
             strength
             and
             beauty
             are
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             Give
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             (
             O
             ye
             kinreds
             of
             the
             people
             )
             give
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             glory
             and
             strength
             ;
             Give
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             the
             glory
             due
             unto
             his
             name
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             O
             worship
             the
          
           LORD
           
             in
             the
             beauty
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             fear
             before
             him
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             Say
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             the
          
           LORD
           
             reigneth
             ,
             he
             shall
             judge
             the
             people
             righteously
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Make
             a
             joyfull
             noise
             before
             the
          
           LORD
           
             the
             King
             ;
             Let
             the
             heavens
             rejoyce
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             before
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             for
             ●e
             cometh
             to
             Iudge
             the
             Earth
             :
             he
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
          
           *
           
             with
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             with
             his
             truth
             .
          
           So
           Psal.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           LORD
           
             shall
             judge
             the
             people
             ,
             judge
             me
             O
          
           LORD
           
             according
             to
             my
             righteousnes●
          
           .
           Psal
           110.1.6
           .
           The
           LORD
           
             said
             unto
             my
          
           LORD
           ,
           
           
             sit
             thou
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             untill
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           LORD
           
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             shall
             strike
             through
             Kings
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             ;
             he
             shall
             judge
             among
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           Psal.
           135.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Thy
             name
          
           O
           LORD
           
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
             thy
             memorial
          
           O
           LORD
           
             to
             all
             Generations
             ,
             for
             the
          
           LORD
           
             will
             judge
             his
             people
          
           Isay
           3.13.14
           The
           LORD
           
             will
             stand
             up
             to
             Iudge
             the
             people
             ;
             the
          
           LORD
           
             will
             enter
             into
             judgement
             with
             the
             antients
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           Peruse
           Ioel
           3.13
           .
           to
           18.
           
           Mich.
           4.2
           .
           to
           8.
           where
           Ch●ist
           in
           relation
           to
           judging
           all
           Nations
           and
           People
           ,
           is
           frequently
           stiled
           LORD
           by
           way
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           before
           his
           incarnation
           or
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           compare
           th●se
           Scriptures
           with
           others
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ;
           as
           2
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
          
           LORD
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             at
             his
             appearing
             and
             his
             kingdome
          
           :
           2
           Thess.
           1.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             When
             the
          
           LORD
           
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             r●vealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             ●bey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
          
           LORD
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruc●ion
             from
             the
             presence
             o●
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           &c.
           Rev.
           4.8.11
           .
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
          
           LORD
           
             God
             almighty
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           Judgement
           )
           
             Thou
             art
             worthy
          
           O
           LORD
           
             to
             receive
             glory
             ,
             honour
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             pleasure
             they
             were
             and
             are
             created
             .
          
           Rev.
           19.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             honour
             and
             power
             be
             unto
             the
          
           LORD
           
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             true
             and
             righteous
             are
             his
             judgme●ts
             .
          
           1
           T●ess
           .
           4.15
           ,
           
             &c.
             We
             who
             are
             alive
             &
             remain
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           
             shall
             not
             prevent
             them
             which
             are
             asl●ep
             ;
             For
             the
          
           LORD
           
             himself
             shall
             descend
             from
             heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             trump
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ;
             Then
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             and
             remain
             shall
             bee
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
          
           LORD
           
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
          
           LORD
           2
           Thess.
           2.1
           .
           
             Now
             we
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             
             the
          
           LORD
           
             Iesus●
             C●rist
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             ga●hering
             together
             unto
             him
             .
          
           Jam.
           5.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Be
             patient
             therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             For
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           
             draweth
             nigh
             Behold
             the
             Iudge
             standeth
             before
             the
             door
             .
          
           Heb.
           10.30
           .
           
             Vengeance
             belongeth
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             recompence
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
          
           LORD
           ;
           the
           LORD
           
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
          
           .
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           
             He
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             that
             man
          
           (
           the
           LORD
           fore-mentioned
           )
           
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             r●ised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           All
           these
           united
           to
           the
           preceding
           texts
           ,
           and
           1
           Cor.
           8
           6.
           
           
             But
             to
             us
             there
             is
             but
          
           ONE
           LORD
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             ,
          
           will
           abundantly
           evidence
           that
           name
           of
           Christ
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           knee
           
             shall
             bow
          
           ,
           and
           which
           every
           tongue
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           at
           Christs
           second
           coming
           ,
           to
           be
           this
           Name
           LORD
           ,
           or
           his
           Divine
           Soveraign
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           not
           his
           name
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           *
           Interpreters
           (
           especially
           those
           Fathers
           who
           writ
           against
           the
           Arrians
           )
           assert
           ,
           that
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           interpreting
           ,
           
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
          
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           He
           made
           and
           manifested
           him
           
             by
             his
             Resurrec●ion
             to
             be
             God
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           man.
           But
           thi●
           ,
           though
           a
           real
           truth
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           strict
           literal
           sence
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           name
           ,
           because
           Christ
           was
           God
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           from
           his
           womb
           ,
           not
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           his
           Human
           nature
           cannot
           be
           properly
           call●d
           God
           ,
           nor
           honou●ed
           with
           that
           name
           ,
           but
           as
           conjoyned
           with
           his
           Divine
           in
           one
           person
           .
           Now
           the
           name
           which
           this
           text
           speaks
           of
           ,
           was
           a
           name
           principally
           given
           to
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           alone
           was
           
             humbled
             and
             highly
             exalted
          
           ,
           not
           his
           Divine
           ,
           it
           being
           uncapable
           of
           Humiliation
           or
           Exaltation
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           (
           
             wherefore
             God
             hath
             highly
             ●xalted
             him
             ,
             &
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           &c
           )
           import
           .
           
           God
           therefore
           cannot
           properly
           be
           this
           name
           ,
           but
           rather
           Lord
           ,
           which
           suits
           with
           both
           hi●
           nature●
           ,
           he
           being
           supreme
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           especially
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascention
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
             and
             his
          
           *
           
             Session
             at
             his
             Fathers
             ●wn
             right
             hand
             ,
             untill
             his
             Enemies
             be
             made
             his
             Foot-stool
             ,
          
           as
           the
           fore-cited
           and
           subsequent
           Scriptures
           evidence
           .
        
         
           Other
           Fathers
           and
           Expositors
           interpret
           this
           name
           to
           be
           his
           ‖
           
             name
             of
             the
             natural
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           a
           name
           
             above
             all
             names
             given
             to
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Now
           Christ
           
             being
             mightily
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             hi●
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.4
           .
           and
           
             this
             name
             being
             more
             excellent
             then
             any
             of
             Men
             or
             Angels
          
           ;
           Some
           probably
           from
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           this
           name
           ,
           he
           being
           so
           in
           regard
           of
           both
           natures
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           though
           a
           truth
           ,
           cannot
           so
           properly
           (
           as
           some
           conceive
           )
           be
           the
           name
           here
           intended
           ,
           it
           
             being
             given
             to
             Christ
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             Iohn
          
           1.12
           compared
           with
           Heb
           1.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           likewise
           declaratively
           
             given
             to
             him
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             Mat.
          
           3
           ▪
           17.
           not
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           the
           name
           this
           text
           doth
           speak
           of
           ,
           was
           :
           This
           name
           then
           is
           rather
           Lord
           ,
           o●
           that
           
             Soveraign
             Lordship
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             r●spect
             of
             his
             Human●
             nature
             ,
             obtained
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             advancing
             of
             it
             to
             sit
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majestie
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             supreme
             Lord
             and
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           8
           ,
           13.
           
           Col.
           1.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Som
           5
           or
           6
           Antients
           only
           there
           are
           of
           many
           hundreds
           ,
           who
           directly
           (
           not
           secondarily
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           only
           ,
           as
           others
           do
           )
           make
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           in
           this
           text
           ;
           their
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           that
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           a
           sencelesse
           reason
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           that
           
             In
             the
             individual
             name
          
           Jesus
           
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
          
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           had
           been
           a
           particular
           designation
           of
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           name
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           
             In
             the
             name
             OF
             Iesus
          
           (
           as
           all
           
           translate
           it
           )
           
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
          
           ,
           which
           words
           
             OF
             Iesus
          
           ,
           are
           a
           designation
           only
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           not
           of
           this
           his
           name
           .
           Now
           Jesus
           hath
           many
           names
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           
             Emanuell
             ,
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Messias
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             Mediator
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           is
           
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           representing
           the
           person
           of
           Jesus
           to
           us
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           the
           word
           nor
           name
           ,
           Iesu●
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           words
           resolve
           not
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           ,
           but
           rather
           sends
           us
           to
           inquire
           what
           name
           of
           Jesus
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           knees
           must
           bow
           ?
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           Jesus
           cannot
           be
           the
           name
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           for
           these
           th●ee
           reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           a
           
             this
             name
             was
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             conceived
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             was
             imposed
             on
             him
             at
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             Circumcised
             him
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           in
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           Christ
           
             after
             his
             Passion
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.9.10
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           
             Every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             must
             bow
             in
             this
             name
             intended
          
           in
           this
           text
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           cannot
           do
           in
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ;
           for
           Iesus
           is
           &
           signifieth
           nothing
           else
           but
           b
           
             a
             Saviour
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           being
           c
           
             no
             Sa●iour
             at
             all
             to
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             or
             Damned
             persons
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           they
           should
           bow
           unto
           him
           as
           to
           their
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           Saviour
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           no
           Jesus
           ,
           nor
           Saviour
           to
           any
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           their
           
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             Iudge
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Damned
             Reprobates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           alone
           he
           is
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           ●
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           they
           d
           
             all
             shall
             both
             call
             him
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             submit
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             final
             judgement
             ,
             as
             their
             Lord
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           Seeing
           therfore
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           cannot
           bow
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Jesus
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           Saviour
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           to
           their
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           must
           ,
           shall
           ,
           and
           will
           all
           individually
           and
           
           joyntly
           submit
           ,
           he
           being
           equally
           a
           Lord
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           since
           
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
          
           ,
           not
           that
           Christ
           is
           their
           
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             their
             Lord
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           the
           name
           Iesus
           cannot
           ,
           the
           name
           Lord
           only
           must
           be
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           ,
           here
           meant
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           knee
           shall
           bow
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           the
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           
             every
             knee
             must
             bow
          
           ,
           must
           be
           and
           is
           a
           name
           
             above
             every
             name
          
           ,
           as
           the
           text
           witnesseth
           :
           But
           this
           name
           Jesus
           is
           not
           a
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           a
           
             name
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             im●osed
             on
             his
             humane
             Person
             only
             ,
             at
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             not
             at
             his
             Exaltation
             after
             his
             Passion
          
           ;
           a
           name
           which
           gives
           him
           Dominion
           over
           his
           
             redeemed
             people
          
           only
           ,
           not
           over
           
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
          
           or
           
             damned
             persons
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           a
           name
           rather
           of
           love
           ,
           grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           then
           of
           Soveraign
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           
             to
             which
             all
             knees
             must
             and
             shall
             bow
             ,
          
           mentioned
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           but
           his
           name
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           coupled
           with
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           Divine
           power
           and
           Dominion
           over
           All
           Angels
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           Men
           and
           Creatures
           whatsoever
           .
           From
           all
           which
           I
           argue
           thus
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           knee
           must
           bow
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           supreme
           Lordship
           ,
           power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Christ
           over
           all
           :
           then
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           nor
           colour
           in
           this
           text
           for
           any
           bowing
           ,
           cringing
           ,
           or
           cappi●g
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           ever
           recited
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           knee
           must
           bow
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           supreme
           Lordship
           ,
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Christ
           over
           all
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           undenyably
           manife●●ed
           ,
           it
           being
           that
           name
           which
           every
           tongue
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           and
           call
           Christ
           by
           in
           the
           great
           Judgement
           day
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           nor
           colour
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           for
           any
           bowing
           ,
           cringing
           or
           capping
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           ever
           recited
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           thus
           found
           out
           the
           Name
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
           I
           come
           now
           to
           examine
           ,
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             in
             this
             Scripture
          
           ?
           Thi●
           phrase
           of
           
             bowing
             the
             knee
          
           ,
           hath
           4.
           significations
           in
           sacred
           Writ
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           used
           for
           a
           adoration
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           referred
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           Images
           or
           Idols
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           b
           Veneration
           or
           civil
           reverence
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           attributed
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           Kings
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Parents
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           we
           usually
           reverence
           with
           bowing
           the
           knee
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           *
           Prayer
           it self
           ,
           usually
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           c
           
             bended
             knees
          
           ,
           as
           Ephes.
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           Subjection
           only
           ;
           which
           is
           commonly
           expressed
           among
           men
           by
           the
           outward
           gesture
           of
           
             bowing
             the
             knee
          
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           Esay
           45.23
           .
           Rom
           :
           14
           11.
           and
           in
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           as
           all
           Expositors
           old
           and
           new
           acco●d
           ,
           who
           thus
           interpret
           these
           words
           :
           
             That
             ,
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             That
             all
             creatures
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             and
             hell
             should
             submit
             and
             subject
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             as
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             King
             ,
             Iudge
             :
             good
             men
             and
             Angels
             willingly
             ;
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             even
          
           *
           
             against
             their
             wills
          
           :
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           will
           appear
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           these
           texts
           Psal.
           8.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Psal.
           103.19
           .
           Psal.
           110.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Eph.
           1.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           (
           a
           most
           full
           text
           )
           Rom.
           14.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Acts
           2.33
           ,
           34
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           Heb.
           1.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           13.
           
           Revel
           .
           5.8.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           ●ecause
           this
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           is
           attributed
           to
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           and
           Deuils
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           
             knees
             to
             bow
          
           as
           men
           haue
           ;
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           construed
           of
           any
           literal
           bowing
           
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           which
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           cannot
           yield
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           bowing
           of
           subjection
           ,
           which
           good
           and
           bad
           Angels
           can
           &
           do
           render
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Lord
           as
           well
           as
           men
           .
           3ly
           ,
           Because
           if
           this
           should
           be
           taken
           literally
           ,
           most
           
           of
           the
           Patriots
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           very
           ill
           case
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           text
           requiring
           
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
          
           ,
           their
           putting
           oft
           their
           hats
           ,
           caps
           ,
           inclining
           their
           heads
           or
           bodies
           ,
           or
           bowing
           only
           of
           one
           of
           their
           knees
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           fulfilling
           of
           this
           literal
           bowing
           of
           
           
             every
             knee
          
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           in
           their
           meaning
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           can
           prove
           their
           heads
           ,
           hats
           ,
           caps
           ,
           or
           upper
           parts
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           knees
           ,
           or
           one
           leg
           ,
           knee
           to
           be
           
             Both
             ,
             or
             every
             of
             their
             knees
             :
          
           Their
           practice
           therefore
           of
           capping
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           of
           inclining
           their
           heads
           and
           upper
           parts
           without
           bowing
           their
           knees
           ,
           
             to
             testifie
          
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           confession
           ,
           that
           this
           bowing
           in
           the
           text
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           
             but
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             creatures
             to
             him
             ,
          
           as
           their
           LORD
           .
           Hence
           therefore
           I
           argue
           thus
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           joynt
           subjection
           of
           all
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           and
           Devils
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Supreme
           Lord
           ,
           not
           any
           actual
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           when
           his
           name
           Jesus
           onely
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           then
           this
           text
           neither
           commands
           nor
           warrants
           any
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           head
           ,
           or
           body
           ,
           (
           much
           lesse
           any
           stirring
           of
           the
           hat
           ,
           or
           vailing
           of
           the
           bonnet
           )
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           mentioned
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           *
           
             the
             joynt
             Subjection
          
           of
           all
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           and
           Devils
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Supreme
           Lord
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           acknowledge
           not
           any
           actual
           bending
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           when
           his
           name
           Jesus
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           this
           text
           neither
           commands
           nor
           warrants
           any
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           head
           or
           body
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           stirring
           of
           the
           hat
           ,
           or
           vailing
           the
           bonnet
           ,
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Proc●ed
           we
           next
           to
           enquire
           ,
           
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
          
           ?
           All
           Expo●itors
           accord
           ,
           that
           by
           
             things
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           is
           meant
           all
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           raigning
           with
           Chri●t
           in
           heaven
           ▪
           By
           
             things
             on
             ear●h
          
           ,
           all
           creature●
           upon
           earth
           ,
           especially
           m●n
           and
           women
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           By
           
             t●ings
             under
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           Devil●
           and
           damned
           soul●
           in
           hell
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           some
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           
             the
             souls
             likewis●
             in
             Purgatory
          
           :
           which
           Purgatory
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           will
           prove
           either
           no
           *
           place
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           hell
           it self
           ,
           because
           it
           
             is
             under
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           as
           hell
           (
           they
           say
           )
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           confines
           of
           hell
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           of
           their
           antientest
           *
           
             Hours
             ,
             Missals
             ,
             Histories
          
           ▪
           expresly
           stiled
           
             He●●
             ,
             ab
             inferno
             libera
             nos
             Domine
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           meaning
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           bowers
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesu●
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           learn
           from
           any
           Patrons
           of
           thi●
           Ceremonie
           ,
           with
           what
           shadow
           of
           reason
           they
           can
           affirm
           ▪
           that
           by
           
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           in
           thi●
           text
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           head
           ,
           or
           body
           at
           every
           mentioning
           of
           the
           name
           Jesus
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           ?
           Is
           there
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           any
           Divine
           service
           ,
           Chapter
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Liturgy
           ,
           Collect
           ,
           Homily
           ,
           Sermon
           read
           ,
           chanted
           ,
           preached
           ,
           or
           any
           religious
           mention
           of
           th●
           name
           of
           Jesus
           in
           hell
           ,
           among
           Devil●
           and
           damned
           Spirits
           ?
           yet
           their
           knee●
           are
           enjoyned
           and
           ough●
           to
           bow
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           at
           well
           as
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           or
           men
           in
           earth
           .
           Certain
           (
           I
           dare
           say
           )
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Reading
           of
           Gospels
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           Homilies
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           sacred
           mention
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           way
           of
           cursing
           or
           execration
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           as
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             salvation
             ,
             redemption
             extend
             not
             at
             all
             to
             Angells
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             Devils
             :
          
           as
           Hebr.
           2.14
           ▪
           16
           ,
           17.
           2
           
           Pe●
           .
           2.4
           .
           Iud.
           6.
           
           Mat.
           25
           ▪
           41.
           resolve
           ;
           nor
           ye●
           to
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           ;
           yet
           his
           Soveraign
           Lordship
           and
           Power
           do
           .
           The
           Devils
           and
           damned
           Souls
           do
           not
           ▪
           cannot
           bow
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           their
           Jesus
           or
           Saviour
           ,
           yes
           they
           both
           do
           and
           must
           of
           necessity
           bow
           and
           submit
           
           to
           his
           Royal
           Scepter
           ,
           Soveraignty
           ,
           Power
           ,
           as
           their
           *
           LORD
           .
           The
           bowing
           therefore
           of
           the
           Knee
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           especially
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           ,
           being
           not
           to
           be
           found
           or
           imagined
           amongst
           Devils
           or
           Reprobates
           in
           Hell
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           intended
           the
           bowing
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           which
           extends
           to
           those
           in
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           bowing
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           which
           they
           *
           
             yield
             unto
             him
             as
             their
             LORD
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
          
           is
           to
           
             bow
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ;
           If
           we
           take
           this
           generally
           for
           all
           Creatures
           upon
           earth
           ,
           animate
           ,
           or
           inanimate
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           want
           Knees
           to
           bow
           ,
           yea
           Eares
           to
           hear
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           understanding
           to
           apprehend
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           distinguish
           this
           name
           of
           his
           from
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           bowing
           the
           Knee
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           hear
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           named
           .
           If
           we
           understand
           this
           generally
           of
           all
           men
           on
           earth
           ,
           Alas●
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           since
           the
           Creation
           till
           this
           present
           ,
           neither
           knew
           the
           Person
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           ever
           heard
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           they
           never
           had
           ,
           nor
           shall
           have
           here
           on
           earth
           any
           Divine
           service
           ,
           reading
           or
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           Homilies
           ,
           wherein
           the
           name
           Iesus
           was
           or
           shall
           be
           mentione●
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           they
           observe
           or
           perform
           this
           duty
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ?
           yet
           notwithstanding
           every
           of
           their
           Knees
           shall
           and
           must
           bow
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           they
           *
           
             being
             all
             now
             actually
             put
             in
             subjection
             under
             his
             feet
             as
             their
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             his
             Kingdom
             ruleth
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             Scepter
             now
             swayeth
             them
             though
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             voluntarily
             submit
             thereto
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             judge
             them
             all
             at
             last
             .
          
           This
           bowing
           therefore
           must
           be
           a
           bowing
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           which
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           earth
           doth
           ,
           may
           ,
           shall
           and
           must
           yield
           to
           Christs
           Divine
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           Dominion
           ,
           Lordship
           ,
           not
           any
           bowing
           or
           capping
           at
           the
           recital
           of
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           at
           which
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           yet
           actually
           can
           ,
           shall
           or
           will
           bow
           their
           Knee●
           ;
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           not
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           or
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           they
           want
           .
        
         
         
           Finally
           ,
           this
           bowing
           of
           the
           Knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           attributed
           to
           
             things
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           real
           co●poral
           knees
           to
           bow
           ,
           nor
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           to
           bow
           at
           ,
           but
           Iesus
           himself
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord
           and
           King
           immediatly
           to
           contemplate
           and
           adore
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           with
           all
           ch●arfulness
           subject
           themselves
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           their
           Redeemer
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Lord
          
           too
           ;
           Witnesse
           Rev.
           5.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           forecited
           .
           Yet
           who
           can
           prove
           or
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           that
           these
           actually
           bow
           their
           Knees
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ?
           This
           bowing
           therefore
           being
           applyed
           
             to
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           both
           severally
           and
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           actually
           performing
           this
           Ceremonious
           bowing
           of
           the
           Knee
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           either
           joyntly
           or
           separately
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           Sermons
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           though
           all
           of
           them
           joyntly
           or
           severally
           do
           ,
           will
           ,
           shall
           ,
           must
           subject
           themselves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Supreme
             Lord
          
           ,
           either
           with
           or
           against
           their
           wills
           ;
           This
           bowing
           in
           the
           Text
           must
           necessarily
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           a
           bowing
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           which
           all
           Creatures
           both
           for
           the
           present
           do
           ,
           and
           chi●fly
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           shall
           yield
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Lord
           ,
           &
           Iudge
           both
           of
           quick
           and
           dead
           ;
           No●
           a
           bare
           bowing
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           none
           in
           heaven
           ,
           none
           in
           hell
           ,
           yea
           very
           few
           on
           earth
           (
           and
           most
           of
           those
           either
           out
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           mistake
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           or
           blind
           devotion
           )
           yield
           unto
           him
           .
           From
           hence
           therefore
           I
           thus
           dispute
           ,
        
         
           That
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           which
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           doth
           not
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           shall
           not
           either
           joyntly
           ,
           severally
           ,
           or
           actually
           use
           ;
           cannot
           be
           the
           bowing
           mentioned
           or
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Patriots
           thereof
           principally
           restrain
           it
           )
           is
           such
           a
           bowing
           ,
           which
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           doth
           not
           ,
           
           cannot
           ,
           shall
           not
           actually
           use
           ,
           either
           joyntly
           or
           severally
           .
        
         
           The●e●ore
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           bowing
           intended
           (
           nor
           yet
           a
           duty
           ,
           ceremony
           prescribed
           or
           warranted
           )
           by
           thi●
           text
           ,
           b●t
           the
           bowing
           of
           subjection
           only
           .
        
         
           
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           of
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             When
             &
             wh●re
             this
             bowing
             shall
             be
             ?
          
           Certainly
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           not
           now
           or
           here
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           hereafter
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           judge
           both
           quick
           and
           dead
           .
           To
           make
           this
           apparent
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           that
           this
           text
           (
           as
           all
           generally
           expound
           it
           ,
           and
           *
           Mr.
           Page
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           in
           direct
           terms
           )
           
             is
             not
             a
             precept
             ,
             enjoyning
             any
             actual
             bowi●g
             of
             the
             knee
             to
             us
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             prophesie
             or
             prediction
             of
             a
             universal
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
          
           *
           
             all
             appear
             before
             Christs
             judgment
             seat
             .
          
           This
           is
           clear
           by
           Isaiah
           45.23
           .
           of
           which
           this
           text
           is
           but
           a
           rehearsall
           .
           
             I
             have
             sworn
             by
             my self
             ,
             the
             word
             i●
             gone
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             return
             ;
             T●at
             unto
             me
          
           (
           not
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           my
           name
           Jesus
           )
           
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             every
             tongue
             shall
             swear
             .
          
           This
           text
           of
           Isaiah
           is
           a
           direct
           prophesie
           of
           a
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           ,
           and
           a
           confession
           of
           every
           tongue
           that
           should
           be
           hereafter
           made
           to
           the
           very
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           of
           Philippians
           relates
           ,
           as
           our
           
             own
             Bibles
          
           ,
           with
           all
           Expositors
           (
           
             who
             referre
             these
             texts
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             parallels
          
           )
           accord
           .
           But
           ,
           (
           then
           )
           when
           or
           where
           shall
           this
           prophesie
           
             de
             futuro
          
           ,
           be
           fulfilled
           ?
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           him
           resolve
           this
           doubt
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             Christs
             Tri●unal
             .
          
           Rom.
           14
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             For
             to
             this
             end
             Christ
             both
             died●
             and
             rose
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
          
           LORD
           
             both
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             living
             .
             But
             why
             dost
             thou
             judg●
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ.
          
           (
           But
           some
           might
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           Scripture
           prove
           you
           this
           ?
           why
           ,
           by
           this
           very
           prophesie
           of
           Isaiah
           
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           *
           
             As
             I
             live
             saith
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           (
           not
           Jesus
           )
           
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confesse
             to
             God
             ;
             So
             (
             then
             )
             every
             one
             of
             us
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             himself
             to
             God.
          
           The
           Apostle
           therfore
           referring
           this
           text
           ,
           this
           bowing
           to
           the
           very
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           to
           Christs
           own
           Person
           ,
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           ,
           for
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           reciting
           this
           prophesie
           as
           an
           infallible
           Argument
           and
           Prediction
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             hereafter
             appear
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           that
           this
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           every
           tongue
           ,
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           ●arth
           ,
           in
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           referring
           to
           this
           prophesie
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           by
           Pauls
           own
           resolution
           ,
           is
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           meant
           of
           a
           bowing
           of
           Subjection
           to
           ●hrist
           himsel●
           
             as
             their
             Lord
             &
             Iudge
          
           ,
           b●fore
           his
           Tribunal
           at
           the
           general
           judgment
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           bowing
           or
           capping
           at
           the
           recital
           of
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           now
           or
           here
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           make
           this
           yet
           more
           per●picuou●
           ,
           consider
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           bo●h
           in
           Isaiah
           45.23
           .
           Rom.
           14.11
           .
           and
           Phil.
           2.10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             The
             bowing
             of
             every
             kn●e
             ,
             and
             conf●ssion
             of
             every
             tongue
             ,
             ●re
             coupled
             together
             as
             joynt
             con●emporary
             concurrent
             Acts
          
           ;
           So
           that
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           shall
           bow
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           when
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           place
           where
           ,
           every
           
             ●ongue
             shall
             confesse
             ,
             ●hat
             Iesus
             Ch●ist
             is
          
           LORD
           .
           But
           when
           and
           whe●e
           shall
           every
           
             tongue
             confesse
             that
             I●su●
             Christ
             is
          
           LORD
           ?
           Christ
           himself
           ●xpresly
           resolves
           it
           ,
           *
           Mat.
           7.22
           ,
           23.
           
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             grea●
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             ●nd
             Person
          
           :
           and
           most
           fully
           ,
           Mat.
           25.31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           &c.
           that
           it
           shall
           b●
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             ●nd
             all
             Nations
             shall
             be
             gathered
             before
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             sev●re
             the
             righte●u●
             from
             ●he
             wicked
             ,
             the
             sheep
             from
             the
             goats
             ,
             se●ting
             one
             of
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             ;
             when
             he●
             shall
             pronounce
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             to
             the
             other
             ..
             For
             the●
             all
             the
             sheep
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             shall
             
             joyntly
             call
             him
          
           LORD
           ,
           vers
           .
           37.
           
           LORD
           ,
           
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             goats
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             shall
             joyntly
             do
             the
             like
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           44.
           
           LORD
           ,
           
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ;
             yea
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             who
             shall
             then
             a●tend
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           31.
           
           Mat.
           16
           27.
           2
           
           Thess.
           1.7
           .
           and
           actually
           call
           him
           their
           Lord
           too
           ,
           by
           their
           attendance
           on
           him
           )
           shall
           then
           no
           doubt
           acknowledge
           and
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           a●
           they
           did
           at
           his
           *
           
             Na●vi●y
             :
             Vnto
             you
             this
             day
             is
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           as
           is
           intimated
           to
           us
           Psal.
           103.19.20
           ,
           21.
           and
           directly
           affirmed
           Act.
           1●
           .
           17
           .
           Heb
           1.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Yea
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           Devils
           (
           whose
           LORD
           
             he
             is
             ,
             Mat.
          
           4.7.10
           c.
           8.29
           ,
           31.
           c.
           10.1
           .
           Mark
           1.34
           .
           Luke
           8.2
           .
           c.
           10.17.20
           .
           c.
           4.36
           .
           
             being
             reserved
             in
             chains
             of
             darknesse
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             Iude
          
           6.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.4
           .
           )
           shall
           then
           in
           deed●
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           word●
           ,
           
             confess●
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
          
           LORD
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           d●mned
           Reprobates
           .
           This
           there●ore
           being
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           
             every
             t●ngue
             shall
             confesse
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
          
           LORD
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           every
           knee
           shall
           bow
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           .
           Thi●
           will
           ●urther
           appear
           by
           the
           2
           Cor.
           5.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             We
             are
             willing
             rather
             to
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             wi●h
             the
          
           LORD
           :
           
             wherefore
             we
             labour
             ,
             that
             whether
             presen●
             or
             absen●
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             accep●ed
             of
             him
             :
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             t●rrour
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             we
             perswade
             men
             .
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
          
           *
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           (
           which
           every
           tongue
           shall
           then
           con●esse
           ,
           Phil.
           2.11
           .
           )
           
             and
             then
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
           Mat.
           24.30
           
             Then
             shall
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Earth
             mourn
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             Majesty
             and
             great
             Glory
             :
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             Angels
             with
             the
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             hour
             your
             Lord
             both
             come
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             Servant
             whom
             his
             Lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             
             find
             so
             doing
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             that
             Servant
             shall
             come
             in
             a
             ●ay
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             hour
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ●ware
             of
             ,
             and
             shall
             cut
             him
             in
             sunder
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             there
             shall
             be
             weep●ng
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           And
           Rev.
           4.10
           ,
           11.
           chap.
           5.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           &
           chap.
           7.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           24.
           
           
             Elders
             ●all
             down
             before
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             ●hat
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             Crowns
             before
             ●he
             Throne
             ,
          
           (
           here
           is
           the
           bowing
           of
           their
           knees
           )
           
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             O
          
           LORD
           (
           not
           O
           Jesus
           )
           
             to
             receive
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             pleasure
             they
             are
             and
             were
             created
          
           ;
           (
           here
           is
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           tongues
           in
           direct
           terms
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           LORD
           .
           )
           
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             Angels
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             was
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             thousand
             of
             thousands
             ,
             saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             to
             receive
             power
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             blessing
          
           ;
           (
           here
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Angels
           joyntly
           bowing
           their
           knees
           round
           about
           Christs
           Throne
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           confessing
           with
           their
           tongues
           ▪
           that
           he
           was
           worthy
           to
           receive
           power
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           stre●gth
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           with
           that
           in
           Phil.
           2.11
           .
           
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
          
           LORD
           ;
           now
           mark
           what
           follows
           .
           )
           
             And
             every
             Creature
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           (
           here
           are
           things
           in
           Heaven
           )
           
             and
             on
             the
             Ear●●
          
           ,
           (
           here
           are
           things
           on
           Earth
           )
           
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           (
           and
           here
           are
           things
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           agreeing
           verbatim
           with
           this
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           )
           
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             them
             heard
             I
             saying
             ;
             Blessing
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             power
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             s●tteth
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ;
           (
           here
           is
           the
           confession
           of
           every
           tongue
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
          
           LORD
           )
           
             and
             the
          
           4.
           
           
             Beasts
             said
             Amen
             .
             And
             the
          
           24.
           
           
             Elders
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           :
           (
           here
           is
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           )
           
             Af●er
             this
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             l●e
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             could
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Kindreds
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             
             stood
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             white
             Robes
             ,
             and
             Palmes
             in
             th●ir
             hands
             ,
             and
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Salvation
             ●o
             our
             God
             ,
             which
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
          
           :
           (
           here
           we
           have
           all
           tongue●
           confessing
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           Lord
           ,
           to
           &
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           )
           
             And
             All
             ●he
             Angels
             stood
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             about
             the
          
           4.
           
           
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             fell
             before
             the
             Throne
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             ;
             blessing
             ,
             ●nd
             glory
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             be
             unto
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Adde
           her●unto
           Rev.
           20.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             we●e
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             judged
             out
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
             And
             the
             Sea
             gave
             up
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             Hell
             ,
          
           (
           or
           the
           Grave
           )
           
             d●livered
             up
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             judged
             every
             man
             according
             to
             their
             work●
             ;
             And
             death
             and
             Hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           Here
           are
           both
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           every
           tongue
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           things
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           things
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           of
           all
           Men
           and
           Angels
           joyntly
           together
           ,
           before
           Christ●
           Throne
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Soveraign
           Judge
           :
           This
           bowing
           therefore
           of
           every
           knee
           ,
           this
           confession
           of
           every
           tongu●●t
           the
           last
           d●y
           before
           Christs
           Tribunal
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             confes●ion
             of
             every
             tongue
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
          
           in
           
             the
             glory
             of
             GOD
             the
             father
             ,
          
           prophesied
           of
           ,
           &
           intended
           in
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           &
           Isa.
           45.23
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           when
           or
           where
           should
           this
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           ,
           and
           con●ession
           of
           every
           tongue
           be
           else
           ,
           b●t
           in
           that
           great
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ?
           when
           all
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           und●r
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           shall
           be
           joyntly
           summoned
           b●fore
           the
           Soveraign
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           their
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           ,
           to
           be
           judged
           and
           sentenced
           by
           him
           .
           For
           it
           being
           both
           a
           joynt
           and
           universal
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
           an
           unanimou●
           general
           conf●ssion
           of
           all
           tongue●
           ,
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           actually
           verified
           or
           performed
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           gathered
           together
           into
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           shall
           personally
           st●nd
           before
           Christ●
           Tribunal
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           all
           both
           hear
           ,
           see
           ,
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           actually
           bow
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           Judge
           and
           Lord
           ;
           which
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           being
           Infidel●
           ,
           Pagan●
           ,
           who
           never
           knew
           nor
           heard
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           ,
           cannot
           pos●ibly
           perform
           till
           that
           day
           shall
           come
           .
           Wherfore
           this
           text
           ,
           or
           prophesie
           ,
           cannot
           be
           actually
           verified
           of
           them
           before
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Christs
           coming
           to
           it
           .
           The
           time
           then
           of
           this
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           of
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           tongues
           ,
           being
           only
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           not
           the
           time
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           or
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           or
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           the
           place
           ,
           before
           Christs
           Tribun●l
           ,
           Throne
           ,
           not
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           this
           bowing
           (
           then
           )
           not
           to
           his
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           his
           Person
           ,
           (
           
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
          
           *
           Mee
           )
           as
           he
           is
           supreme
           Lord
           ,
           God
           ,
           Judge
           both
           of
           quick
           and
           dead
           ,
           I
           shall
           thence
           deduce
           this
           unanswerable
           Argument
           ,
           to
           prove
           this
           Ceremony
           no
           duty
           of
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           mentioned
           and
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           be
           only
           a
           joynt
           bowing
           or
           prostratiō
           of
           all
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           not
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Service
           or
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           Christs
           Tribunal
           only
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           Then
           this
           text
           can
           be
           no
           precept
           ,
           warrant
           ,
           or
           colour
           at
           all
           for
           any
           bowing
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           deduced
           from
           or
           justified
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ▪
           mentioned
           and
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           bowing
           or
           prostration
           at
           the
           great
           and
           gener●l
           
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           not
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Service
           or
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           Christs
           Tribunal
           only
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           premised
           Scripture-evidences
           ,
           and
           Orthodox
           Expositors
           acknowledge
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           text
           can
           be
           no
           precept
           ,
           warrant
           ,
           or
           colour
           at
           all
           for
           any
           bowing
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           deduced
           from
           or
           justified
           by
           this
           text
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           run
           over
           these
           4
           particulars
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           them
           collect
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           which
           being
           but
           a
           prophesie
           ,
           not
           a
           precept
           ,
           can
           infer
           no
           present
           duty
           :
           The
           true
           genuine
           sense
           of
           it
           in
           few
           words
           is
           this
           .
           
           
             That
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             since
             his
             Passion
             &
             Humiliation
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           set
           him
           at
           his
           own
           right
           hand
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Humane
           nature
           ;
           
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           made
           him
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           exalted
           him
           above
           all
           powers
           ,
           creatures
           whatsoever
           ,
           made
           him
           the
           Soveraign
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           both
           of
           quick
           and
           dead
           ,
           given
           him
           power
           over
           all
           flesh
           ,
           yea
           all
           power
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           things
           in
           subjection
           under
           his
           feet
           ;
           
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           that
           all
           creatures
           both
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           whether
           in
           Earth
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Hell
           ,
           should
           by
           reason
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           means
           ,
           and
           in
           consideration
           of
           this
           his
           supreme
           power
           and
           advancement
           ,
           submit
           and
           subject
           themselves
           to
           him
           (
           especially
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           when
           they
           shall
           all
           appear
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           )
           as
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           supreme
           Judge
           ,
           and
           
             conf●sse
             him
             with
             their
             tongues
             to
             be
             their
             Lord
             ,
             to
          
           (
           or
           in
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           read
           it
           )
           
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           the
           t●ue
           genuine
           bowin●
           of
           subjection
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           premises
           ,
           and
           that
           ●ignant
           text
           of
           1
           Pet.
           3.31
           ,
           32.
           
           
             By
             the
             resurrection
             
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             is
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             Powers
             being
             made
             subject
             unto
             him
          
           ;
           compared
           with
           Col.
           1.15
           .
           to
           21.
           
           Heb.
           13.4
           ,
           5.
           c.
           2.5
           ,
           7
           ▪
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Ps.
           110.1
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.20
           ,
           to
           29.
           and
           this
           which
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           ,
           the
           undoubted
           meaning
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           the
           sole
           argument
           that
           can
           be
           thence
           deduced
           to
           justifie
           the
           bowing
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           :
        
         
           All
           creatures
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           ●●all
           joyntly
           in
           the
           general
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           submit
           themselves
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           ,
           and
           bow
           their
           knees
           unto
           his
           person
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           all
           Christian
           men
           and
           women
           must
           (
           now
           )
           bow
           their
           knees
           ,
           heads
           ,
           or
           vaile
           their
           hats
           ,
           whenever
           they
           hear
           his
           name
           Jesus
           mentioned
           ,
           during
           Service
           or
           Sermons
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           A
           grosse
           ridiculous
           
             non
             sequitur
          
           ,
           needing
           no
           other
           answer
           but
           derision
           ;
           Seeing
           *
           Mr.
           
             Calvin
             ,
             M●rloret
          
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Alley
             ,
             Olevian
          
           and
           Piscator
           ,
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Sorbon
             Sophisters
             are
             more
             than
             ridiculous
             ,
             who
             co●lect
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             as
             we
             hear
             the
             name
             Iesus
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             magick
             word
             ,
             which
             had
             all
             its
             efficacy
             included
             in
             the
             sound
             .
          
           Hence
           *
           Bishop
           Babington
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulk
           ,
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Willet
           ,
           resolve
           ,
           
             that
             this
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             ,
             nor
             warranted
             by
             this
             text
             ,
             the
             name
             therein
             ●xpressed
             being
             not
             the
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             bowing
             not
             literal
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             it
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             wh●re
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             before
             Christs
             Tribunal
             ,
             as
             most
             Expositors
             joyntly
             accord
          
           :
           Hence
           our
           Learned
           *
           Dr.
           
             Whitaker
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Answer
             to
          
           Saunders
           
             his
             Demonstration
             concerning
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           mustring
           up
           divers
           absurd
           consequences
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           from
           sundry
           texts
           of
           Sc●ipture
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Christ
             entred
             into
          
           Peters
           
             Ship
             ;
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
          
           Peters
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Ship.
          
           Barnabas
           
             laid
             down
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Field
             he
             sold
             ,
             at
             the
             Apostles
             feet
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Popes
             feet
             ar●
             to
             be
             kissed
          
           :
           with
           many
           such
           
           like
           consequences
           ;
           concludes
           with
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           grossest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             A
             name
             above
             every
             name
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ;
             Therefore
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             must
             uncover
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             bow
             our
             knees
             .
          
           After
           which
           he
           thus
           proceeds
           .
           
             When
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             men
             shall
             hear
             these
             and
             infinite
             such
             like
             Expositions
             and
             Argumentations
             of
             these
             new
             Masters
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sense
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             Common
             judgement
             ,
             they
             cannot
             think
             that
             a
             Religion
             grounded
             upon
             ●●se
             foundations
             can
             be
             firm
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             others
             .
          
           If
           then
           this
           Grave
           and
           Learned
           Doctor
           ,
           being
           
             Regius
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           hath
           thus
           br●nded
           the
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           deduced
           from
           this
           text
           ,
           for
           an
           
             absurd
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             Iesuitical
             non
             sequit●r
             ,
             and
             that
             Religion
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             such
             strange
             consequences
             ,
             false
             and
             unsound
          
           ;
           I
           wonder
           much
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Lea●ned
           Prelates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           better
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           over-seen
           ,
           and
           blinded
           through
           cu●tom
           ,
           usage
           ,
           and
           inconsideration
           ,
           as
           thence
           to
           deduce
           and
           defend
           the
           like
           Popish
           consequence
           ,
           a●d
           to
           presse
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           ,
           with
           such
           earnestnesse
           ,
           and
           zeal
           as
           now
           a
           dayes
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           Devotion
           and
           Religion
           consisted
           in
           its
           use
           ;
           when
           as
           they
           should
           ●ather
           detest
           the
           Mountebank
           cozening
           tricks
           ,
           and
           devices
           of
           Sorbonists
           and
           other
           Popish
           persons
           ,
           thus
           decryed
           by
           our
           own
           and
           other
           Learned
           Protestant
           Writers
           ;
           then
           favour
           those
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           to
           maintain
           the
           credit
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           dare
           of●er
           violence
           to
           the
           very
           text
           it self
           ,
           and
           our
           Common-Prayer-book
           ,
           by
           changing
           IN
           ,
           into
           
             AT
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           corrupts
           both
           the
           English
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           clearly
           evidenced
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           delude
           poor
           simple
           people
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           on
           to
           errour
           ,
           or
           Popish
           superstition
           ,
           and
           interpreting
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           
             in
             which
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
          
           whereas
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           the
           name
           LORD
           ,
           the
           supreme
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           Common-Prayer-book
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Thanksgiving
             after
             the
             Communion
             administred
          
           ,
           thus
           expounds
           it
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             thou
             that
             sittest
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             For
             thou
             only
             art
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             only
             O
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             art
             most
             high
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           surveyed
           and
           cleared
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           tru●
           meaning
           of
           this
           perverted
           text
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           you
           to
           observe
           these
           4
           things
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           prophesie
           of
           a
           bowing
           that
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           Christ
           as
           Lord
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           Orthodox
           Expositors
           accord
           )
           than
           a
           precept
           prescribing
           any
           such
           bowing
           to
           Christ
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           as
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           Isaiah
           45.23
           Rom.
           14
           ▪
           9
           ,
           to
           14.
           
           Rev.
           5.10
           ,
           to
           14.
           
           Iude
           14.15
           .
           chap.
           3.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.6
           ,
           to
           11.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           not
           spoken
           of
           as
           a
           distinct
           act
           of
           some
           particular
           persons
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           oft
           reiterated
           at
           every
           sound
           of
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           joynt
           habitual
           or
           actuall
           universall
           bowing
           of
           
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Isaiah
          
           45.23
           .
           Rom.
           14.9
           ,
           to
           13.
           
           Rev.
           5.9
           ,
           to
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           bowing
           of
           the
           knee
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           coupled
           with
           the
           
             Conf●ssion
             of
             the
             Tongue
          
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           ever
           the
           knee
           thus
           bowes
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           tongue
           also
           ought
           to
           confesse
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           :
           So
           that
           if
           any
           will
           hence
           necessarily
           inferre
           ,
           an
           actual
           bowing
           of
           eve●y
           knee
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           every
           time
           they
           bow
           their
           knees
           at
           or
           to
           this
           name
           ,
           confesse
           &
           cry
           out
           aloud
           with
           their
           tongues
           and
           voyce
           ,
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             ,
          
           or
           in
           ,
           
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           :
           Which
           ,
           what
           a
           confusion
           ,
           disturbance
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           in
           mens
           attentions
           ,
           devotions
           ,
           it
           would
           breed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           their
           frequent
           bowings
           do
           now
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           above
           20.
           times
           in
           
           one
           day
           ,
           one
           Chapter
           ,
           yea
           *
           
             twice
             or
             thrice
             in
             one
             verses
             reading
          
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           that
           just
           as
           the
           name
           Jesus
           is
           uttered
           ,
           before
           the
           following
           words
           recited
           ,
           or
           the
           sense
           or
           person
           understood
           ,
           whence
           some
           have
           bowed
           to
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             Iustus
          
           ,
           and
           Bar-Iesus
           too
           ,
           when
           Act.
           7.45
           .
           Heb.
           4.9
           .
           Col.
           4.11
           .
           Acts
           13.6
           .
           have
           been
           read
           ,
           instead
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           )
           all
           men
           of
           common
           sence
           may
           conjecture
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           the
           active
           ,
           but
           passive
           tence
           ,
           whence
           
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           and
           others
           translate
           it
           ,
           
             Vt
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           
             every
             knee
             be
             bowed
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           Devils
           ,
           damned
           souls
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           submit
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           subjected
           to
           him
           even
           against
           their
           wi●ls
           ,
           Psal.
           110.5
           ,
           6
           1
           Cor.
           15.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Luke
           14.27
           .
           Heb.
           2.8
           .
           Eph.
           1.22
           .
           Therefore
           this
           bowing
           can
           be
           no
           religious
           duty
           or
           worship
           .
           Every
           of
           which
           con●iderations
           will
           sufficiently
           evidence
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           duty
           of
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           thi●
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           our
           Bowers
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           the
           Name
           Jesu●
           ,
           both
           concerning
           the
           true
           ●eading
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           wo●ds
           must
           still
           be
           re●d
           
             At
             the
             Name
             &c.
          
           
           This
           name
           at
           which
           they
           bow
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Nam●
           Jesus
           only
           ,
           and
           this
           bowing
           at
           or
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           duty
           enjoyned
           by
           this
           Text
           ,
           t●ough
           no
           Father
           ,
           nor
           Orthodox
           Protestant
           Writer
           I
           have
           seen
           ever
           esteemed
           it
           so
           before
           Bishop
           Andrews
           .
           I
           shall
           then
           demand
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           these
           questions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           why
           they
           bow
           not
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           when
           they
           behold
           it
           in
           a
           Bible
           ,
           Book
           ,
           Window
           ,
           Hanging●
           ,
           Wall
           ,
           Medal
           ,
           Pulpit-Cloth
           ,
           Cross
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           sound
           or
           hearing
           of
           it
           ?
           since
           this
           Text
           confines
           it
           not
           to
           the
           hearing
           or
           sound
           alo●e
           ,
           and
           
             at
             the
             Name
          
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           aptly
           interpreted
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Name
           ;
           which
           is
           every
           way
           as
           venerable
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           majestical
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           as
           worthie
           cap
           &
           knee
           when
           we
           behold
           the
           Characters
           of
           it
           written
           ,
           
           printed
           ,
           painted
           ,
           carved
           ,
           engraven
           ,
           or
           embroydered
           ,
           ●s
           when
           we
           hear
           the
           sound
           of
           it
           uttered
           or
           pronounced
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Rhemists
             ,
             Alphonsus
             Salmeron
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cornelius
             a
             Lapide
          
           two
           Jesuites
           ,
           together
           with
           Molanus
           and
           
             Carolus
             Stengelius
          
           a
           Benedict
           in
           Freer
           conclude
           ,
           from
           Phil.
           2.10
           .
           in
           their
           passages
           hereafter
           cited
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           henceforth
           learn
           to
           bow
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           else
           give
           over
           their
           bowing
           when
           they
           hear
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           forbear
           to
           bow
           to
           it
           when
           they
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           bowing
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           
           be
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           they
           not
           bow
           to
           it
           in
           all
           place●
           &
           at
           all
           times
           alike
           ?
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           fields
           ,
           house
           ,
           closet
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           to
           their
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Hostia
           )
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           when
           they
           hear
           men
           curse
           or
           ‖
           ●wear
           by
           this
           sacred
           name
           (
           when
           the●e
           is
           most
           cause
           to
           honour
           it
           by
           bowing
           to
           ,
           or
           at
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           then
           most
           dishonoured
           ,
           profaned
           )
           as
           well
           as
           when
           they
           hear
           the
           Minister
           read
           or
           utter
           it
           in
           Divine
           service
           ,
           Homilies
           or
           Sermons
           ?
           Why
           bow
           they
           not
           every
           time
           they
           hear
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sometimes
           onely
           ,
           it
           being
           alike
           sacred
           ,
           venerable
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           representing
           Jesus
           his
           person
           to
           our
           minds
           a
           like
           ?
           This
           text
           restraining
           it
           (
           in
           their
           sence
           )
           no
           more
           to
           the
           Church
           than
           to
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           no
           more
           to
           one
           mans
           uttring
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           anothers
           ,
           no
           more
           to
           the
           sound
           then
           sight
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Duty
           enjoyned
           them
           by
           this
           text
           ,
           
           at
           every
           recital
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           or
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           not
           account
           it
           a
           dangerous
           ,
           mortal
           sin
           to
           omit
           ,
           or
           carelesly
           ,
           and
           superficiously
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           which
           few
           have
           ever
           deemed
           it
           (
           if
           any
           )
           till
           of
           late
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           every
           
           knee
           should
           bow
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           why
           do
           most
           of
           them
           only
           use
           to
           put
           off
           their
           caps
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           recited
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bow
           their
           knees
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           more
           frequently
           only
           nod
           or
           bow
           their
           heads
           unto
           it
           th●n
           their
           knees
           ?
           or
           only
           one
           knee
           ,
           (
           which
           men
           
           for
           the
           most
           part
           do
           )
           not
           both
           ,
           (
           which
           few
           but
           women
           practise
           ,
           who
           mak●
           cou●tesies
           at
           it
           )
           since
           the
           text
           requires
           
             every
             knee
          
           (
           therefore
           both
           their
           knees
           )
           
             should
             ●ow
          
           ,
           not
           one
           on●y
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           duck
           ,
           and
           bow
           their
           bodies
           or
           head●
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           it
           (
           as
           many
           Cathedralists
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           )
           even
           when
           they
           are
           actually
           kneeling
           on
           their
           knee●
           ,
           and
           praying
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Ch●ist
           Jesus
           himself
           ?
           yea
           ,
           why
           give
           they
           mo●e
           reverence
           ,
           honour
           to
           the
           name
           Je●us
           a●one
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           very
           Person
           ,
           Majestie
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Jesus
           Christ
           him●elf
           ?
           For
           when
           as
           they
           are
           wo●shipping
           God
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           in
           their
           most
           ●erious
           prayers
           ,
           and
           humblest
           ,
           lowliest
           postures
           of
           body
           ,
           even
           then
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           the
           word
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           bend
           or
           bow
           their
           heads
           and
           bodies
           particularly
           in
           a
           more
           special
           ,
           lowlier
           manner
           than
           before
           only
           because
           this
           name
           Jesus
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prayer
           ,
           
           what
           is
           it
           but
           to
           pre●erie
           ,
           honour
           ,
           adore
           his
           bare
           name
           Jesus
           before
           his
           Person
           ,
           Deity
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Father
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           the
           very
           name
           ,
           sound
           ,
           syllables
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           above
           his
           Person
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           would
           not
           have
           thus
           so
           frequently
           ,
           lowly
           ,
           and
           seriously
           bowed
           afresh
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           name
           Jesus
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           though
           their
           minds
           ,
           thoughts
           were
           or
           should
           be
           immediately
           fixed
           on
           God
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           knees
           ,
           bodies
           bowed
           down
           to
           them
           in
           Prayer
           before
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           not
           superstition
           ,
           will-worship
           or
           worse
           ,
           let
           their
           own
           Consciences
           and
           Reasons
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           practise
           judge
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           be
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           *
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           P●imitive
           Ch●istian
           ,
           for
           above
           one
           thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           were
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           foot-steps
           ,
           no
           mention
           in
           Antiquity
           ?
           why
           ‖
           
             Pope
             Iohn
          
           the
           20th
           .
           or
           rather
           
           the
           22th
           .
           above
           one
           thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           fi●st
           that
           ever
           set
           this
           Ceremony
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           indulgence
           of
           20.
           years
           pardon
           for
           every
           enclining
           of
           the
           head
           (
           not
           of
           the
           knee
           )
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ?
           why
           no
           antient
           ,
           no
           modern
           Commentators
           on
           this
           text
           but
           Papists
           &
           Jesuits
           ,
           before
           
             Bp.
             Andrews
          
           ,
           could
           find
           out
           this
           duty
           in
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           us
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           therein
           required
           ?
           VVhy
           no
           a
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           forein
           parts
           ,
           can
           yet
           find
           out
           ,
           or
           practise
           this
           duty
           ?
           VVhy
           b
           few
           but
           Papist●
           ,
           but
           Jesuits
           ,
           have
           formerly
           pleaded
           for
           it
           ,
           till
           this
           our
           present
           age
           ?
           VVhy
           few
           but
           Popes
           or
           Popish
           Councils
           and
           Authors
           have
           hithe●
           to
           pressed
           it
           ?
           Why
           there
           is
           a
           special
           Prayer
           for
           the
           bowers
           at
           it
           ,
           inserted
           into
           the
           
             Masse
             of
             the
             name
             Iesus
          
           ?
           for
           which
           name
           the
           Papists
           have
           not
           only
           a
           solemn
           double
           Feast
           day
           on
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           August
           ,
           stiled
           
             Festum
             dulcissimi
             nominis
             Iesu
          
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           special
           Masse
           ,
           called
           
             Horae
             nominis
             Iesu
          
           ,
           The
           Howers
           or
           Masse
           of
           the
           name
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           why
           then
           have
           
           c
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           and
           Writers
           oppugned
           it
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           a
           Popish
           Superstition
           and
           Innovation
           ,
           as
           the
           Rhemists
           and
           Stengelius
           acknowledge
           ?
           why
           then
           do
           d
           Calvin
           and
           Marloret
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Commentaries
           on
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           e
           
             Paraeus
             ,
             Piscator
          
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           declaim
           thus
           against
           the
           
             Sorbonists
             ?
             The
          
           Sorbon
           
             Sophisters
             are
             more
             than
             ridiculous
             ,
             who
             collect
             out
             of
             this
             pres●nt
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             knee
             must
             be
             bowed
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             name
             Iesus
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             magick
             word
             or
             spell
             ,
             which
             hath
             all
             its
             efficacy
             included
             in
             its
             sound
          
           :
           why
           doth
           our
           Learned
           g
           Dr.
           Whitaker
           tax
           
             William
             Raynolds
             the
             Rhemist
          
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Popish
             Companions
          
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           for
           
             abusing
             this
             text
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             in
             straining
             this
             Ceremony
             from
             it
             ,
          
           which
           he
           expresly
           censures
           ,
           
             as
             Superstitious
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             may
             breed
             a
             more
             dangerous
             error
             than
             any
             it
             can
             remove
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             better
             than
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             wicked
             to
             imagine
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           why
           do
           h
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
          
           ,
           
           
           Dr.
           Fulk
           ,
           k
           Dr.
           Willet
           ,
           l
           Bishop
           B●bi●●●on
           ,
           Dr.
           Airay
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           on
           and
           ●rom
           this
           ●ext
           ,
           condemn
           and
           write
           against
           the
           Papists
           for
           using
           this
           ge●●●lection
           ,
           
             as
             no
             wayes
             warra●ted
             or
             commanded
             by
             it
             ?
          
           Why
           do
           they
           censure
           the
           bowing
           at
           this
           
             Name
             only
             ▪
             as
             Popish
             ,
             Superstitious
             ,
             Idolatrous
             in
             th●
             Papists
             ,
             and
             making
             an
             apparent
             di●parity
             between
             the
             Three
             sacred
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             are
             Co-equal
             ,
             by
             giving
             more
             honour
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             first
             and
             third
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             sacred
             names
             ?
             or
             than
             to
             the
             other
             names
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           as
           
             Emanuell
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Messias
             ,
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           whose
           Judgements
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           descern
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           verbatim
           transcribe
           ,
           reciting
           both
           the
           Papists
           words
           and
           their
           answers
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           them
           printed
           in
           their
           works
           .
        
         
           
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Cartwright
          
           ,
           who
           brings
           in
           the
           Rhemists
           writing
           thus
           against
           the
           Protestants
           .
           
           They
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           wickednesse
           ,
           charge
           the
           faithfull
           people
           for
           capping
           or
           kneeing
           when
           they
           hear
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           worshipped
           not
           our
           Lord
           God
           therein
           ,
           but
           the
           syllables
           ,
           or
           letters
           ,
           or
           other
           material
           Elements
           whereof
           the
           word
           written
           or
           spoken
           consisteth
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           by
           Sophistications
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           from
           due
           honour
           and
           devotion
           towards
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           which
           is
           Sathans
           drift
           by
           putting
           scruples
           into
           poor
           simple
           mens
           minds
           about
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           his
           Saints
           ,
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           his
           name
           ,
           his
           image
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           abolish
           all
           true
           religion
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           plain
           Atheists
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           knoweth
           Satans
           cogitations
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             reason
             ,
             warranteth
             and
             teacheth
             all
             her
             Children
             to
             do
             reverence
             whensoever
             Iesus
             is
             named
             ,
          
           because
           Catholicks
           do
           not
           honour
           these
           things
           nor
           count
           them
           holy
           for
           their
           matter
           ,
           colour
           ,
           sound
           and
           syllables
           ,
           but
           for
           respect
           and
           relation
           they
           have
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           bringing
           us
           to
           the
           remembrance
           and
           apprehension
           of
           Christ
           by
           sight
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           or
           use
           of
           the
           same
           signes
           ,
           else
           why
           make
           we
           not
           reverence
           ,
           at
           the
           name
           of
           *
           Iesus
           the
           Son
           of
           
           Syrach
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           it
           is
           a
           pittyfull
           case
           to
           see
           these
           profane
           subtilties
           of
           Heretiques
           to
           take
           place
           in
           religion
           ,
           which
           were
           ridiculous
           in
           all
           other
           trade
           of
           life
           .
           When
           we
           hear
           our
           Prince
           or
           Soveraign
           named
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           these
           scruples
           do
           obeisance
           ,
           but
           toward
           Christ
           it
           must
           be
           superstitious
           ;
           Thus
           the
           Rhemists
           .
        
         
           To
           whom
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           thus
           replies
           ,
           at
           the
           special
           instance
           of
           *
           
             Sir
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Lords
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
          
           Privy
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           request
           of
           all
           the
           heads
           and
           Professors
           in
           the
           Univers●ty
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           eminent
           English
           Divines
           .
           
             This
             dirt
             which
             they
             dash
             us
             with
             is
             as
             well
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             thrown
             by
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             have
             no
             reverence
             given
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             other
             honour
             or
             reverence
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             unto
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Lord
             ,
             of
             God.
             And
             further
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             suppleness
             of
             your
             knees
             ,
             in
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             mask
             to
             hide
             the
             straitness
             and
             numbness
             of
             all
             the
             joynts
             of
             your
             heart
             and
             soul
             in
             your
             submission
             to
             the
             Commandement
             of
             Iesus
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             your
             knees
             which
             are
             Cammel-like
             in
             the
             courtesie
             which
             you
             give
             to
             this
             name
             ,
             are
             joyntlesse
             and
             Elephant-like
             in
             your
             obedience
             unto
             his
             precepts
             to
             whom
             this
             name
             appertaineth
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             testifie
             that
             this
             is
             a
             will-worship
             ,
          
           
           
             not
             only
             troublesom
             unto
             the
             assembly
             by
             irksom
             scraping
             of
             the
             pavement
             and
             unseasonable
             interruption
             of
             that
             which
             is
             read
             or
             preached
             ,
             but
             pernicious
             also
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             suspition
             that
             it
             may
             move
             of
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             whilst
             a
             title
             of
             the
             Son
             being
             honoured
             with
             cap
             and
             knee
             ,
             the
             other
             Persons
             have
             neither
             bonnet
             vailed
             ,
             nor
             foot
             moved
             to
             testifie
             any
             honour
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             vaunt
             of
             Scripture
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             worship
             ,
             must
             needs
             avaunt
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             only
             stay
             and
             prop
             which
             they
             can
             pretend
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             makes
             nothing
             for
             it
             .
          
           First
           ,
           
             for
             that
             the
             name
             of
             
             Iesus
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             signifieth
             not
             any
             title
             or
             note
             whereby
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             but
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             glorious
             
             and
             exc●llent
             within
             h●m
             ;
             as
             in
             divers
             places
             it
             doth
             likewise
             
             appear
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             for
             that
             he
             understandeth
             not
             by
             the
             word
             knee
             ,
             the
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whereby
             they
             honour
             but
             (
             by
             a
             borrowed
             sp●ech
             )
             the
             subjection
             and
             bending
             of
             all
             creatures
             unto
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             the
             souls
             d●parted
             and
             Angels
             (
             which
             have
             no
             knees
             )
             are
             subject
             unto
             this
             courtesying
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             living
             upon
             earth
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             heavenly
             Spirits
             can
             yield
             this
             subjection
             unto
             Christ
             without
             courtesying
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             this
             Exposition
             of
             bowing
             the
             knee
             is
             farr
             from
             the
             meaning
             
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             text
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             for
             that
             the
             kneeling
             and
             courte●ying
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             performed
             as
             well
             by
             the
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             holy
             and
             obedient
             Spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             all
             kind
             of
             reverence
             ,
             being
             a
             voluntary
             and
             frank
             worship
             of
             Christ
             after
             the
             pr●script
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             warrant
             of
             this
             place
             .
             This
             Scripture
             making
             nothing
             ●or
             them
             ,
             their
             reason
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             likely
             ,
             cannot
             bear
             it
             out
             ;
             And
             whereas
             they
             would
             free
             thems●lves
             from
          
           superstition
           of●esus
           ●esus
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Sy●ach
           ,
           
             as
             to
          
           Jesus
           
             the
             Son
             of
             GOD
             ,
             whilst
             the
             knee
             j●mping
             with
             the
             very
             fir●●
             utterance
             of
             the
             word
             Iesus
             ,
             prev●nteth
             ●ft●ntimes
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             the
             other
             words
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             o●
          
           Syrach
           .
           
             The
             very
             danger
             ther●fore
             of
             communicating
             of
             this
             worship
             with
             others
             which
             they
             would
             have
             prop●r
             to
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             might
             easily
             have
             admonished
             them
             of
             the
             ins●ffi●iency
             of
             this
             Service
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             in
             the
             Son
             of
          
           N●n●
           
             and
             in
             the
             high
             Pri●st
             of
             that
             nam●
             ,
             of
             whom
             only
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             they
             were
             ri●htly
             thus
             called
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             name
             ascribed
             unto
             Chri●t
             ,
          
           
           o●●esus
           ●esus
           
             in
             their
             own
             right
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             right
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wh●s●
             figures
             and
             lively
             representations
             they
             were
             .
             And
             if
             oth●rs
             might
             hold
             it
             ,
             yet
             you
             which
             give
             the
             same
             hon●ur
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             you
             give
             unto
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             What
             will
             you
             answ●r
             to
             this●
             that
             as
             you
             are
             in
          
           danger
           of
           superstion
           
             in
             the
             former
             point
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             you
             are
          
           charged
           with
           
           profannesse
           ,
           
             who
             neither
             cap
             nor
             courte●ie
             at
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           it●
           Thus
           far
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
             Andrew
             Willet
          
           ,
           an
           eminent
           sound
           English
           Divine
           ,
           in
           an
           *
           Appendix
           concerning
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           ●elates
           the
           opinions
           both
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           concer●ning
           this
           Ceremony
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Papists
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     by
                     capping
                     and
                     kneeing
                     therunto
                     ,
                     by
                     wearing
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     caps
                     and
                     setting
                     it
                     up
                     in
                     solemn
                     places
                     ,
                     alleadging
                     that
                     of
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Iesus
                       all
                       things
                       shall
                       bow
                       ,
                    
                     Phil.
                     2.10
                     .
                     *
                     Yea
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     that
                     Protestants
                     
                       by
                       abolishing
                       the
                       name
                       and
                       image
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       do
                       make
                       way
                       for
                       Anti-christ
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       bowing
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                    
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       used
                       in
                    
                     Popery
                     ,
                     
                     
                       to
                       bend
                       the
                       knee
                       at
                       the
                       sound
                       thereof
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       commanded
                       in
                       this
                       place
                       ;
                       which
                       sheweth
                       ●spe●ially
                       the
                       subjection
                       of
                       all
                       Creatures
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     of
                     Turks
                     ,
                     Jews
                     ,
                     Infidels
                     ,
                     yea
                     of
                     the
                     Devils
                     themselves
                     )
                     
                       to
                       the
                       power
                       and
                       Iudgement
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                     Protestants
                     
                       have
                       only
                       taken
                       away
                       the
                    
                     superstitious
                     abuse
                     
                       of
                       the
                       name
                    
                     Jesus
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       kneeling
                       at
                       
                       
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Iesus
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     Supe●stitiously
                     abused
                     in
                     Popery
                     
                       For
                       the
                       people
                       stoop
                       only
                       at
                       the
                       sound
                       ,
                       not
                       understanding
                       what
                       is
                       r●ad
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       make
                    
                     *
                     
                       an
                       Idol
                       of
                       the
                       Letters
                       and
                       Syllables
                       ,
                       adoring
                       and
                       worshipping
                       the
                       very
                       Name
                       ,
                       when
                       they
                       hear
                       or
                       see
                       it
                    
                     :
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       sitting
                       and
                       not
                       vailing
                       at
                       the
                       nam●
                       of
                    
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Emanuell
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       bowing
                       only
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                    
                     *
                     Iesus
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     
                       Due
                       reverence
                       may
                       be
                       used
                       to
                       our
                       
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       such
                       Ceremony
                       of
                       capping
                       or
                       kneeing
                       ;
                       neither
                       do
                       we
                    
                     
                     
                       bind
                       any
                       of
                       necessity
                       to
                       use
                       this
                       reverence
                       to
                       the
                       nam●
                       of
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                    
                     Papists
                     
                       do
                       ,
                       who
                       think
                       that
                       Christ
                       cannot
                       be
                       othe●wise
                       honoured
                       ;
                       neither
                       do
                       we
                       judge
                       and
                       condemn
                       those
                       that
                       do
                       use
                       it
                       ,
                       being
                       free
                       from
                       Superstition
                       ,
                       and
                       grounded
                       in
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       and
                       carefull
                       not
                       to
                       give
                       offence
                       ;
                       for
                       superstitious
                       and
                       offensive
                       ignorance
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       any
                       case
                       to
                       be
                       
                       defended
                       .
                    
                     Fifthly
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       outward
                       reverence
                       to
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       was
                    
                     *
                     
                       first
                       taken
                       up
                       amongst
                       Christians
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       all
                       other
                       names
                       it
                       was
                       most
                       derided
                       and
                       scorned
                       of
                       the
                       Pagans
                       and
                       Iews
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       they
                       did
                       the
                       more
                       honour
                       it
                       :
                       But
                       now
                       there
                       is
                       greater
                       danger
                       of
                       Popish
                       Superstition
                       in
                       abusing
                       Holy
                       things
                       ,
                       then
                       of
                       profane
                       Paganism
                       in
                       utterly
                       contemning
                       them
                       :
                       and
                       ther●fore
                       there
                       is
                       not
                       such
                       necessary
                       and
                       iust
                       occasion
                       of
                       using
                       this
                       ex●e●nal
                       gesture
                       now
                       ,
                       as
                       was
                       in
                       former
                       times
                       ;
                       It
                       was
                       not
                       used
                       of
                       necessity
                       then
                       ,
                       much
                       lesse
                       now
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     *
                     
                       Synodus
                       M●guntina
                    
                     ,
                     c.
                     59
                     (
                     An.
                     1549.
                     not
                     An.
                     813.
                     as
                     is
                     commonly
                     mistaken
                     ,
                     this
                     Ceremony
                     not
                     being
                     so
                     antient
                     by
                     200.
                     years
                     )
                     it
                     was
                     thus
                     decreed
                     .
                     
                       Pari
                       Religione
                       ad
                       nomen
                       Salvatoris
                       nostri
                       Domini
                       Iesu
                       Christi
                       ,
                       similiter
                       ad
                       Evangelium
                       ,
                       Magnificat
                       ,
                       Benedictus
                       ,
                       Nunc
                       demittis
                       ,
                       Gloria
                       in
                       excelsis
                       ,
                       Gloria
                       Patri
                       ,
                       caeterasque
                       id
                       genus
                       Divinorum
                       Officiorum
                       partes
                       ,
                       si●
                       genuum
                       fl●ctione
                       ,
                       apertione
                       capitis
                       ,
                       ac
                       totius
                       corporis
                       gestu
                       se
                       componant
                       ,
                       ut
                       ad
                       ea
                       quae
                       ibi
                       aguntur
                       ,
                       animam
                       intendere
                       videantur
                       :
                       Let
                       men
                       with
                       like
                       Devotion
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       and
                       Savi●ur
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       likewise
                       at
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       the
                       Magnific●t
                       ,
                       Benedictus
                       ,
                       Nunc
                       dimittis
                       ,
                       Gloria
                       in
                       ●x●elsi●
                       ,
                       Gloria
                       Patri
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       Di●ine
                       s●rvice
                       ,
                       s●
                       com●ose
                       thems●lves
                       by
                       bowing
                       
                       the
                       knee
                       ,
                       uncovering
                       the
                       head
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       like
                       gesture
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       body
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       may
                       seem
                       to
                       have
                       their
                       mind
                       occupied
                       in
                       those
                       things
                       that
                       are
                       done
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     note
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     Decree
                     ,
                     three
                     things
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       
                       they
                       should
                       bow
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       when
                       Iesus
                       is
                       named
                       .
                    
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       like
                       Reverence
                       should
                       be
                       
                       used
                       when
                       as
                       other
                       Psalms
                       are
                       sung
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       mention
                       is
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                    
                     Gloria
                     Patri
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       this
                       gesture
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       done
                       in
                       Reverence
                       
                       to
                       names
                       ,
                       words
                       ,
                       or
                       syllables
                       so
                       pronounced
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       to
                       declare
                       our
                       attention
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       this
                       Superstitious
                       custom
                       in
                       bowing
                       to
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Iesus
                       only
                       ,
                       is
                       contrary
                       even
                       to
                       their
                       own
                       Popish
                       Canons
                       and
                       Decrees
                       .
                    
                     The
                     like
                     things
                     also
                     was
                     decreed
                     ,
                     *
                     
                       Synodus
                       Augustensis
                    
                     ,
                     c.
                     23.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           Dr.
           Willet
           ,
           who
           recites
           almost
           verbatim
           Dr.
           F●lks
           word●
           ,
           and
           opinion
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Rhemists
           Notes
           on
           Phil.
           2.10
           .
           who
           there
           expresly
           defines
           ;
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             Popery
             ,
             is
             not
             commanded
             nor
             prohibited
             in
             this
             place
             ,
          
           (
           of
           Phil.
           2.9.10
           )
           
             But
             it
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             Creatures
             to
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             Turks
             and
             Iews
             ,
             who
             could
             yeild
             no
             honour
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             acknowledge
             t●at
             he
             is
             their
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             William
             Whitaker
          
           ,
           
           Regius
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             William
             Reynolds
          
           the
           
             Rhemist
             ,
             Cambridge
          
           1590.
           p.
           398
           ,
           399.
           writes
           thus
           of
           this
           Text
           and
           Ceremony
           :
           of●esus
           ●esus
           ,
           Mr.
           Reynolds
           
             is
             very
             earnest
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             account
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             denying
             ,
             seeing
             we
             yeild
             this
             honour
             of
             cap
             and
             courtesies
             to
             the
             Letters
             ,
             Name
             ,
             Seal
             ,
             and
             Seat
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             true
             Argument
             ,
          
           (
           Mr.
           Reynolds
           )
           
             as
             you
             in
             your
             vehemency
             would
             have
             it
             seem
             ,
             how
             commeth
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Gods
             name
             among
             you
             is
             not
             honoured
             with
             like
             reverence
             of
             cap
             and
             knee
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             is
             heard
             ?
             Will
             you
             put
             off
             your
             
             caps
             when
             the
             Prince
             is
             named
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             make
             courtesi●s
             at
             the
          
           *
           
             Popes
             name
             ,
             at
             his
             triple
             Crown
             ,
             or
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             never
             once
             stir
             your
             caps
             ,
             or
             bow
             your
             knees
             when
             God
             is
             named
             ?
             Is
             this
             your
             Religion
             ?
             is
             this
             your
             Fashion
             ?
             Then
             let
             me
             conclude
             against
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             against
             me
             ,
             That
             you
             are
             by
             your
             own
             Arguments
             very
             Atheists
             ,
             such
             as
             make
             no
             account
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             for
             oth●rwise
             ,
             this
             conclusion
             of
             your
             (
             That
             I
             am
             such
             a
             one
             for
             not
             honouring
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             in
             such
             sort
             )
             is
             falsly
             ,
             though
             most
             maliciously
             devised
             .
             The
          
           Jews
           and
           Infidels
           
             have
             abhorred
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           
             But
             no
             more
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             than
             the
             name
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           Jesus
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           
             hath
             as
             much
             deserved
             to
             be
             hated
             of
             them
             ,
             as
          
           Jesus
           :
           Christs
           
             name
             may
             a
             thousand
             times
             be
             heard
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             moveth
             cap
             or
             knee
             .
          
           Jesus
           
             is
             no
             sooner
             sounded
          
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           by
           and
           b●
           putteth
           off
           his
           cap
           ,
           and
           scrapeth
           on
           the
           ground
           with
           his
           foot
           :
           
             and
             yet
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             specially
             at
             reading
             of
             the
          
           Gospel
           .
           
             This
             may
             breed
             a
             more
             dangerous
             opinion
             tha●
             any
             it
             can
             r●move
             ,
             that
          
           Jesus
           
             is
             better
             then
             is
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             more
             worthy
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             which
             is
             wicked
             to
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
           Reverend
           and
           pious
           Dr.
           
             Gervase
             Babington
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           in
           his
           Works
           ,
           London
           ,
           1622.
           pag.
           195
           ,
           196
           ,
           197.
           determines
           thus
           of
           this
           Text
           and
           Ceremony
           :
           The
           Papists
           (
           w●ites
           he
           )
           
             strangely
             des●ant
             of
             this
             holy
             name
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             but
             whether
             such
             stuff
             be
             worth
             the
             touch
             ,
             I
             referre
             it
             to
             you
             .
          
           Surely
           to
           rake
           up
           this
           Channell
           ,
           were
           to
           stir
           up
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ●oul
           matter
           ;
           For
           (
           in
           truth
           )
           the
           follies
           of
           their
           Writers
           herein
           a●e
           most
           monstrous
           .
           But
           said
           I
           follies
           ?
           I
           might
           say
           more
           ,
           and
           say
           but
           right
           .
        
         
           Yet
           a
           little
           to
           manifest
           their
           blindnesse
           ,
           you
           must
           understand
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           there
           ●re
           3.
           manner
           of
           Psalters
           .
           The
           fi●st
           is
           called
           
             Davids
             Psalter
          
           ,
           containing
           
             thrice
             fifty
             Psalmes
          
           .
           The
           second
           is
           called
           the
           
             Psalter
             of
             our
             Lady
          
           ,
           containing
           
             thrice
             fifty
             Aves
          
           .
           And
           the
           third
           is
           called
           the
           
             Psalter
             of
             Iesu
          
           ,
           containing
           
             fifteen
             principal
             Petitions
          
           ,
           which
           t●n
           times
           repeated
           makes
           also
           
             thrice
             fifty
          
           ;
           
           in
           the
           which
           Psalter
           the
           glorious
           name
           of
           Iesu
           is
           called
           upon
           *
           450.
           times
           .
           These
           ten
           Petitions
           may
           be
           said
           upon
           our
           ten
           Fingers
           ,
           or
           ten
           Beads
           ,
           or
           read
           in
           a
           Book
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
          
           mercy
           ;
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
          
           mercy
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
          
           mercy
           ;
           and
           so
           ten
           times
           over
           ,
           which
           maketh
           one
           Petition
           .
           This
           they
           say
           shall
           be
           very
           meritorious
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           *
           
             Whatsoever
             you
             shall
             aske
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             whereby
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             .
          
           This
           is
           most
           wonderfull
           blindness
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           thus
           to
           abuse
           unto
           Superstition
           this
           holy
           Name
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           pervert
           these
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           you
           see
           are
           farre
           from
           any
           such
           sense
           ,
           the
           one
           promising
           that
           whatsoever
           we
           ask
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           for
           his
           merits
           and
           passion
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           word
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           literal
           word
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           teaching
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           other
           means
           or
           way
           whereby
           we
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           not
           ascribing
           our
           Salvation
           to
           the
           word
           or
           syllable
           Iesus
           :
           But
           hear
           more
           .
           *
           Another
           of
           their
           learned
           Rabbies
           going
           about
           to
           tell
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           Name
           (
           not
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           litteral
           word
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           are
           comprehended
           within
           these
           four
           numbers
           ,
           one
           ,
           ten
           ,
           a
           hundred
           ,
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           these
           numbers
           are
           in
           the
           word
           Iesus
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           name
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           in
           him
           was
           a
           wonderfull
           trifling
           in
           a
           serious
           matter
           .
           A
           third
           findeth
           that
           name
           of
           God
           delivered
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             SVM
          
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           this
           word
           Iesus
           ;
           And
           how
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Iesus
           hath
           three
           terminations
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           declined
           ,
           
             Iesus
             ,
             Iesu
          
           ,
           &
           Iesum
           :
           now
           take
           the
           last
           letter
           of
           every
           termination
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           
             S.
             V.
             M.
          
           which
           put
           together
           spell
           SVM
           .
           Then
           he
           cryeth
           out
           ,
           
             O
             nomen
             ineffabile
             !
             O
             nomen
             verè
             tetragrammaton
             !
             O
             gaudium
             Angelorum
             ,
             laetitiam
             lustorum
             ,
             &c.
          
           O
           name
           that
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           !
           O
           name
           truly
           tetragrammaton
           !
           O
           joy
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Just.
           Furthermore
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           this
           name
           ,
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           ,
           hath
           three
           Vowels
           and
           two
           Consonants
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
           mystery
           :
           for
           the
           three
           Vowels
           
             I.
             E.
             V.
          
           signifie
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           the
           two
           Consonants
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           one
           Consonant
           twice
           put
           ,
           to
           wit
           S.
           )
           signifie
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           Christs
           humanity
           ,
           his
           Boy
           and
           his
           Soul.
           
             Therefore
             We
             must
             Worship
             this
             Name
             above
             all
             Names
             .
          
           Which
           what
           profound
           Divinity
           it
           is
           ,
           you
           see
           .
           Others
           of
           them
           rob
           Christ
           of
           his
           Divine
           power
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           might
           ,
           and
           ascribe
           it
           to
           this
           litteral
           word
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           name
           that
           gave
           the
           blind
           sight
           ,
           the
           deaf
           hearing
           ,
           the
           lame
           going
           ,
           the
           dumb
           speech
           ,
           the
           dead
           lise
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           cast
           out
           Devills
           out
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           is
           told
           a
           tale
           of
           a
           Souldier
           that
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           St.
           
             Patricks
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           by
           this
           name
           .
           And
           how
           ?
           Because
           St.
           Paul
           said
           ,
           ‖
           
             He
             was
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             be
             bound
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           (
           a
           place
           ,
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           ,
           well
           applyed
           .
           )
           Therfore
           when
           his
           Head
           was
           cut
           off
           at
           Rome
           it
           gave
           three
           leaps
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           leap
           said
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu.
          
           
        
         
           Why
           St.
           Paul
           meant
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           dye
           for
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           truth
           ,
           profession
           o●
           him
           ,
           &c.
           not
           for
           the
           litteral
           word
           Iesus
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           thus
           blind
           were
           and
           are
           still
           these
           men
           ,
           refusing
           all
           reformation
           ,
           and
           running
           headlong
           to
           their
           ow●
           destruction
           ,
           whilst
           they
           place
           the
           vertue
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           ●aught
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           not
           once
           mentioning
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           his
           mercy
           ,
           merit
           ,
           death
           ,
           bloodshed
           ,
           love
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           omit
           that
           profound
           Doctor
           ,
           whom
           Erasmus
           mentioneth
           ,
           that
           noted
           how
           many
           letters
           were
           in
           the
           word
           Iesus
           ,
           namely
           five
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           S.
           standeth
           in
           the
           middest
           betwixt
           two
           Syllables
           ,
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           even
           so
           Iesus
           is
           the
           middle
           or
           Mediator
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           good
           stories
           more
           there
           ;
           a●
           though
           we
           had
           no
           better
           means
           to
           prove
           Christ
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           curiou●
           ,
           idle
           ,
           foolish
           descant
           as
           this
           .
           But
           thus
           left
           they
           the
           Fountains
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           digged
           Cisternes
           to
           drink
           on
           after
           their
           own
           fanci●s
           .
           Le●
           us
           leave
           them
           therefore
           and
           their
           dreams
           ,
           and
           still
           hold
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           
             that
             this
             name
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             abused
             to
             Superstition
             and
             Folly
             ,
          
           but
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           his
           name
           was
           ,
           so
           indeed
           was
           he
           ,
           a
           true
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Saviour
           of
           his
           people
           from
           their
           si●●
           ;
           not
           a
           half
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           
             Gabriel
             Biel
          
           writeth
           ,
           
             Principally
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             Only
             by
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           After
           which
           he
           addes
           ,
           
             I
             think
             the
             place
             to
             the
             Philippians
          
           (
           ch
           .
           2.9
           ,
           10
           )
           
             not
             well
             understood
             ,
             hath
             and
             doth
             deceive
             them
             :
             Indeed
             they
             are
             easily
             deceived
             that
             will
             not
             search
             for
             truth
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             justly
             given
             over
             to
             strong
             delusions
             that
             delight
             in
             errour
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             love
             of
             the
             ●ruth
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             place
             to
             the
             Philippians
             would
             not
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           But
           look
           we
           a
           little
           at
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           mark
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           took
           it
           ,
           and
           compare
           Spiritual
           thing●
           with
           Spiritual
           t●ing●
           ;
           The
           place
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Prophet
           *
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           conferrence
           evident
           ,
           
             that
             the
             word
          
           (
           Name
           )
           
             signifyeth
             power
             ,
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             authority
             a●ove
             all
             powers
             ,
             glories
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             authoritie●
             ;
             And
          
           (
           bowing
           the
           knee
           )
           
             signifyeth
             subjection
             ,
             submission
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             all
             Crea●ures
             to
             his
             beck
             ,
             rule
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
             for
             what
             material
             knees
             have
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           This
           knew
           the
           antient
           Father
           St.
           Origen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           writing
           upon
           the
           14.
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           (
           where
           these
           words
           be
           again
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             carnaliter
             hoc
             accipiendum
             ,
             quasi
             Coelesti●
             ,
             ut
             Sol
             ,
             Luna
             ,
             Angeli
             ,
             genua
             aut
             linguas
             habeant
             ,
             sed
             genu
             flectere
             significat
             ,
             cuncta
             subjecta
             esse
             ,
             &
             cul●ui
             Dei
             obedire
             ,
          
           These
           words
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           carnally
           ,
           as
           though
           things
           in
           H●aven
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           &c.
           had
           knees
           ,
           or
           tongues
           :
           But
           to
           bow
           the
           knee
           signifyeth
           ,
           that
           all
           thing●
           should
           be
           subject
           and
           obedient
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           This
           knew
           St.
           Hierom
           also
           ,
           and
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           
             Non
             ad
             genua
             corporis●
             sed
             ad
             subjectionem
             mentis
             ,
             &
             inclinationem
             spectat
             ,
             sicut
          
           David
           
             dicit
             ,
             Adhaesit
             pavimento
             anima
             mea
             .
          
           It
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           knees
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           subjection
           
           and
           bowing
           o●
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           David
           sai●h
           ,
           My
           soul
           cleaveth
           to
           the
           earth
           or
           dust
           ,
           noting
           his
           inward
           humiliation
           ,
           not
           a
           r●●l
           ●nd
           outward
           matter
           ;
           For
           shall
           we
           think
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           either
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           or
           all
           Earthly
           things
           ●ave
           knees
           ,
           &c.
           
           No
           ,
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           but
           by
           thi●
           phrase
           of
           sp●ech
           is
           m●ant
           subjection
           ,
           whereof
           bowing
           of
           the
           kne●
           is
           a
           sign
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           *
           
             I
             have
             left
             me
          
           7000.
           
             men
             which
             have
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
          
           Baal
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           have
           no●
           been
           subject
           to
           that
           Idol
           .
           
             Fornicator
             libidini
             genu
             flectit
             ,
             &c.
          
           The
           Fornicator
           is
           sa●d
           to
           bow
           his
           knee
           to
           lust
           ,
           The
           Covetuous
           man
           to
           his
           riches
           or
           desire
           ,
           The
           Proud
           man
           to
           his
           pride
           ,
           &c.
           because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           these
           things
           .
           
             Et
             ●o●ies
             Diabolo
             flectimus
             qusties
             peccamus
             ,
          
           And
           so
           oft
           we
           bow
           to
           th●
           Devil
           as
           we
           commit
           sin
           ,
           saith
           thi●
           good
           Father
           .
           The
           like
           in
           effect
           have
           
             Theophilact
             ,
             Bed●
             ,
             Ambros●
          
           ,
           the
           glosse
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Papists
           .
           
             Imperio
             ejus
             subjiciantur
             Angeli
             ,
             Homines
             ,
             Daemones
             ,
          
           To
           his
           rule
           and
           government
           shall
           be
           subj●ct
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Men
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Devils
           under
           the
           Earth
           .
           
             This
             is
             to
             bow
             the
             knee
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             for
             him
             to
             have
             a
             name
             above
             all
             names
             .
          
           Let
           it
           suffice
           both
           for
           Answer
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             for
             declaration
             of
             this
             Popish
             ignorance
             and
             errour
             :
             Great
             is
             the
             judgement
             certainly
             when
             men
             have
             eyes
             and
             s●e
             not
             ,
             ears
             and
             ye●●ear
             not
             ,
             hearts
             and
             yet
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             God
             avert
             it
             from
             his
             people
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           After
           which
           he
           thus
           proceeds
           ,
           This
           title
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           given
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           ●istinguish
           him
           from
           others
           that
           were
           c●lled
           Iesus
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           who
           were
           many●
           (
           the
           name
           in
           these
           places
           and
           time●
           being
           usual
           ,
           )
           as
           I●sus
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Nun
             ,
             Iesu●
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Iehozadeck
             ,
             Iesus
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Syrach
             ,
             Iesus
             Iustu●
             ,
             Col.
          
           4.11
           .
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           all
           these
           was
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           therefore
           this
           addition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           makes
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           our
           J●sus
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           ;
           And
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           (
           
           I
           should
           touch
           it
           again
           )
           
             Doth
             not
             even
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             name
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             the
          
           Philippians
           
             is
             not
             literally
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             For
             how
             could
             that
             name
             be
             a
             
             name
             ab●ve
             all
             names
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             had
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             respect
             the
             literal
             name
             ?
             Therefore
             need●
             by
          
           Name
           ,
           
             must
             be
             meant
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             )
             even
             power
             ,
             authority
             ,
             rule
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             above
             all
             o●hers
             .
          
           S●condly
           ,
           
             This
             title
             sheweth
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             it
             signifyeth
          
           Annointed
           :
           
             And
             this
             again
             sheweth
             the
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             wilfull
             malice
             of
             Papists
             ,
             in
             so
             extolling
             the
             ●are
             word
          
           Jesus
           ;
           greater●
           Henry
           
             (
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             common
             to
             many
             of
             his
             Subjects
          
           )
           or
           King
           ?
           (
           
             a
             name
             of
             Office
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             him
          
           )
           Mary
           ,
           or
           Queen
           ?
           John
           ,
           or
           Earl
           and
           Lord
           ?
           
             As
             then
          
           Henry
           and
           King
           
             be
             ,
             so
             is
          
           Jesus
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
             therefore
             judge
             whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             names
             and
             litteral
             rules
             .
          
           This
           have
           some
           of
           their
           own
           well
           seen
           and
           confessed
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           rather
           alledge
           the
           Scripture●
           .
           First
           then
           consider
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           tydings
           brought
           of
           his
           happy
           Birth
           unto
           the
           Shepherds
           ,
           mark
           how
           the
           Angels
           content
           n●t
           themselves
           to
           say
           ,
           *
           
             Vnto
             you
             is
             born
             a
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             a
             Saviour
             ,
          
           but
           they
           adde
           more
           comfort
           ,
           
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
          
           *
           Thereby
           preferring
           this
           Jesus
           before
           all
           that
           ever
           were
           so
           called
           ,
           by
           a
           title
           of
           his
           Office
           :
           The
           like
           we
           read
           in
           Matthew
           ,
           ‖
           
             Of
             whom
             is
             born
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Christ
          
           :
           In
           *
           Iohn
           we
           read
           of
           a
           dissention
           ,
           &c.
           
           Not
           whether
           he
           were
           Iesus
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           whether
           he
           were
           Christ
           ,
           knowing
           the
           greater
           moment
           to
           be
           in
           that
           :
           A●ain
           ,
           *
           
             A
             L●w
             was
             made
             to
             excommunicate
             whosoever
             confessed
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           against
           calling
           him
           by
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ;
           In
           the
           same
           place
           you
           see
           the
           poor
           man
           which
           had
           received
           sight
           ,
           to
           fall
           down
           and
           worship
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           not
           doing
           it
           before
           in
           that
           sort
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           his
           name
           to
           be
           Iesus
           :
           In
           the
           *
           10th
           .
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           
             stoned
             him
          
           ,
           for
           s●ying
           he
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           Blasphemy
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           so
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           I●
           ‖
           Luke
           they
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             the
             very
             Christ
          
           ?
           not
           ,
           
             Act
             thou
             Iesus
          
           ?
           for
           so
           they
           called
           him
           without
           offenc●
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           heard
           his
           Answer
           ,
           
             they
             rent
             their
             Clothes
          
           ,
           thereby
           declaring
           how
           far
           greater
           it
           
           was
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           the
           literal
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           All
           which
           places
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           
             ought
             truly
             to
             teach
             and
             perswade
             our
             souls
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             his
             Office
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             name
             which
             is
             so
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
          
           *
           
             Children
             ,
             playing
             with
             Letters
             and
             Syllables
             ,
             and
             adoring
             Titles
             with
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             as
             those
             fond
             men
             do
             ,
             salving
             all
             the
             matter
             with
             a
             foolish
             distinction
             of
             concomitancy
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             as
             well
             excused
             .
          
           Thus
           thi●
           Learned
           pious
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           expresly
           against
           Bishop
           Andrews
           and
           others
           fancies
           since
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           Bishop
           seem
           singular
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           shall
           adde
           another
           Prelate
           to
           second
           him
           ,
           even
           that
           Famous
           Learned
           Divine
           
             William
             Alley
          
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           Divinity
           Lecturer
           at
           Pauls
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           
             Poor
             Mans
             Library
             ,
             Tom.
          
           2.
           
           
             Miscelanea
             Praelectionis
          
           ,
           3
           ,
           &
           4.
           
           
             London
             ,
             Cum
             gra●ia
             &
             p●ivilegio
             Regiae
             Majestatis
             ,
          
           1571.
           fol.
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           88
           ,
           103
           ,
           104
           writes
           thu●
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           gave
           un●o
           Cur●●●ot
           only
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           glory
           o●
           his
           name
           ,
           
             A●
             it
             is
             written
             by
          
           Paul
           ,
           Philippians
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           He
           gave
           him
           a
           name
           which
           is
           above
           all
           name●●●hat
           In
           (
           
             so
             be
          
           *
           
             twice
             renders
             it
             ,
             not
             A●
             )
          
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           ,
           both
           of
           thin●s
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           things
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           things
           under
           ●h●
           Earth●
           
             These
             words
          
           (
           writes
           he
           ,
           answering
           the
           Papis●s
           obj●cting
           it
           for
           proof
           of
           their
           imaginary
           Purgatory
           )
           
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             ●or
             this
             worship
             standeth
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             kn●e
             should
             be
             bowed
             ,
             ●ut
             doth
             sp●cially
             require
             the
             spiritual
             effects
             and
             motions
             of
             the
             mind
          
           :
           Paul
           
             there
             speaketh
             of
             the
             great
             Authority
             and
             power
             which
             is
             committed
             and
             given
             to
             Chri●t
             ,
             by
             which
             power
             every
             creature
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             is
             made
             subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             even
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             damned
             spirit●
             ,
             will
             they
             nill
             they
             ,
             are
             delivered
             under
             his
             feet
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             which
             go
             before
             shew
             this
             sufficiently
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
          
           God
           gave
           him
           a
           name
           that
           is
           above
           all
           name●
           ,
           that
           all
           knees
           should
           bow
           In
           that
           Name
           ;
           
             W●ich
             words
             if
             ye
             will
             apply
             unto
             the
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             
             as
             though
             they
             which
             worship
             God
             be
             in
          
           Purgatory
           ;
           
             Then
             must
             you
             grant
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             the
             damned
             spirits
             do
             worship
             Christ
          
           ;
           Nomen
           ,
           
             name
             in
             this
             place
             is
             taken
             for
             dignity
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             used
             almost
             in
             all
             tongues
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             a
             familiar
             speech
          
           ;
           Paul
           
             therefore
             by
             this
             word
          
           Name
           ,
           
             signifieth
             high
             and
             great
             power
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             set
             in
             chiefest
             degree
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             no
             dignity
             be
             found
             like
             ,
             either
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           of
           some
           which
           do
           coactly
           restrain
           this
           sentence
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           two
           Syllables
           of
           this
           name
           Jesus
           :
           
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             whole
             Majesty
             of
          
           Christ
           ;
           
             For
             they
             which
             do
             consider
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             further
             respect
             but
             only
             to
             the
             two
             Syllables
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             do
             like
             as
             one
             would
             discusse
             and
             find
             out
             by
             this
             word
          
           Alexander
           ,
           
             the
             great
             prowesse
             of
             the
             name
             which
          
           Alexander
           
             gat
             him
             ;
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
          
           *
           
             how
             much
             more
             foolish
             are
             the
          
           Sorbonists
           ,
           
             which
             gather
             by
             this
             place
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             that
             the
             knee
             is
             to
             be
             bowed
             as
             often
             as
             this
             name
             Iesus
             is
             pronounced
             ?
             As
             though
             this
             word
             were
             a
             word
             which
             hath
             in
             the
             very
             sound
             all
             the
             power
             included
             :
             But
          
           Paul
           
             speaketh
             here
             of
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Syllables
             either
             sounded
             or
             written
             :
             And
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             how
             much
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             did
             the
             pel●ing
             Pardoners
             deceive
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             selling
             this
             name
             in
             Golden
             or
             Painted
             Papers
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             might
             obtain
             either
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             thereby
             ?
          
           Thus
           much
           Bishop
           Alley
           .
        
         
           To
           him
           I
           shall
           annex
           that
           late
           Learned
           Reverend
           Divine
           ,
           
           *
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             Airay
          
           ,
           Provost
           of
           Queens
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           upon
           this
           Text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           writes
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             name
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Where
           we
           are
           not
           to
           unde●stand
           ,
           that
           God
           gave
           unto
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           any
           new
           name
           which
           he
           had
           not
           before
           ;
           for
           as
           before
           ,
           so
           after
           ,
           and
           as
           after
           ,
           so
           before
           ,
           he
           was
           and
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             faithfull
             and
             true
             ,
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             and
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchizadech
           ,
           
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
          
           ;
           neither
           had
           he
           any
           name
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           which
           he
           had
           not
           before
           ;
           
             But
             by
             a
             name
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             over
             all
             things
             created
             ,
          
           (
           
             as
             the
             same
             word
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.21
           .
           )
           So
           that
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
          
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           That
           God
           having
           raised
           up
           Christ
           Jesus
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           hath
           so
           highly
           exalted
           him
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           places
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             all
             power
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             all
             Dominion
             ov●r
             all
             Creatures
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             glory
             which
             he
             had
             with
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             he
             raigneth
             and
             ruleth
             with
             him●
             King
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             bl●ssed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           which
           he
           there
           proves
           and
           parallels
           with
           Heb.
           2.9
           .
           Ephes.
           1.20
           ,
           21
           Iohn
           17.5
           .
           Mat.
           28.18
           .
           And
           then
           concludes
           thus
           .
           To
           knit
           up
           all
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             Christ
             (
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             was
             Crowned
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             plainly
             shewed
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             there
             to
             rule
             and
             raign
             as
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             in
             the
             Clouds
             to
             judge
             both
             quick
             and
             dead
          
           ;
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           *
           Where
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           w●
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           had
           the
           vertue
           in
           it
           to
           drive
           away
           Devils
           ,
           or
           
             as
             though
             at
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             it
             all
             were
             to
             bow
             their
             knees
             ,
          
           For
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Saviour
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Jesus
           )
           none
           boweth
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Emanuell
           ,
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           names
           no
           lesse
           precious
           and
           glorious
           then
           is
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesu●
             is
             a
             Custome
             which
             hath
             been
             much
             used
             ,
             but
             to
             bow
             and
             kneel
             at
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             when
             we
             only
             hear
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             sounding
             in
             our
             ears
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             what
             the
             name
             meaneth
             ,
          
           *
           
             savoureth
             of
             Superstition
          
           .
           By
           bowing
           the
           knee
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           subjection
           which
           all
           Creatures
           ought
           continually
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           Creatures
           shall
           perform
           to
           Christ
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           
           some
           ,
           wilingly
           and
           chearfully
           ,
           as
           Holy-m●n
           and
           Angels
           :
           some
           ,
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           confusion
           ,
           as
           the
           Devils
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           their
           Instruments
           ;
           For
           so
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           useth
           the
           same
           phrase
           of
           speech
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             Every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           shall
           be
           subject
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           worship
           me
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           duty
           prescribed
           ,
           necessary
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           every
           Christian
           ,
           which
           i●
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           him
           who
           is
           exalted
           into
           the
           height
           of
           glory
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           bodie●
           and
           in
           our
           spir●t●
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           with
           holy
           worship
           ,
           to
           subject
           our
           selve●
           to
           him
           in
           all
           obedience
           un●o
           hi●
           Heavenly
           will
           ,
           For
           b
           
             worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             killed
             to
             receive
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             strengt●
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             glory
          
           ;
           The
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           they
           glorifie
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           ●hat
           they
           are
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           execute
           his
           wlll
           ,
           and
           do
           wha●soever
           he
           commandeth
           them
           ;
           This
           also
           is
           that
           holy
           worship
           wherewith
           we
           ought
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           glorifie
           hi●
           name
           ,
           even
           to
           be
           hearer●
           and
           doer●
           of
           hi●
           word
           ,
           to
           obey
           hi●
           will
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           
             not
             the
             bare
             and
             outward
             capping
             and
             kneeing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             principally
             ,
             obedience
             unto
             his
             will
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             is
             the
             h●nour
             which
             here
             he
             accepteth
             of
             us
          
           ;
           For
           ,
           a●
           
             Not
             ev●ry
             one
             that
             sayeth
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             s●all
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           so
           
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             boweth
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             shall
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             ●e
             that
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             his
             w●yes
             :
             Saul
          
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           slay
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           thought
           t●
           honour
           God
           greatly
           by
           sparing
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           of
           the
           Oxen
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           unto
           him
           ;
           But
           it
           wa●
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           c
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             as
             great
             pleasure
             in
             Burnt-●fferings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             when
             his
             voyce
             is
             obeyed
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             〈◊〉
             obey
             i●
             better
             then
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             hearke●
             is
             b●●ter
             then
             the
             fa●
             of
             Rams
             :
          
           So
           you
           haply
           think
           ,
           *
           
             You
             honour
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             greatly
             ,
             when
             yo●
             bow
             your selves
             at
             every
             sound
             〈◊〉
             hi●
             name
             ;
             But
             behold
             ,
             to
             ob●y
             his
             will
             is
             better
             then
             cap●ing
             and
             kneeing
             ,
             and
             all
             ou●ward
             Cerem●nies
             whatsoever
             :
          
           Yet
           mistake
           me
           not
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           thought
           
           that
           the
           names
           of
           
             Iesus
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             were
             names
             of
             ordinary
             account
             or
             reckoning
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             passed
             over
             withou●
             reverence
             ,
          
           as
           other
           name●
           ,
           nay
           when●oever
           we
           hear
           ,
           or
           speak
           ,
           or
           think
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           rever●nce
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           signified
           thereby
           ;
           and
           fearfull
           it
           may
           be
           to
           them
           that
           think
           or
           speak
           of
           them
           prophanely
           or
           lightly
           ,
           or
           upon
           each
           light
           or
           trifling
           occasion
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           then
           with
           great
           reverence
           and
           fear
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           not
           hold
           them
           guil●●esse
           :
           But
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           
             t●at
             neither
             the
             sound
             of
             these
             Syllables
             of
          
           *
           
             Iesus
             ,
             nor
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             should
             aff●ct
             us
             more
             then
             any
             other
             names
             of
             Ch●ist
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             lay
             some
             vertue
             in
             the
             bare
             word
             ;
             But
             whensoever
             we
             hear
             ,
             or
             think
             ,
             or
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             r●verence
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             reveren●
             fear
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             subject
             ●ur
             selves
             unto
             his
             will.
          
           This
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           duty
           whereby
           we
           must
           glorifie
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           31.
           
           Lecture
           he
           proceeds
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             That
             by
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             creatures
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Text
             shall
             be
             actually
             &
             ●rincipally
             fulfilled
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             day
             of
             Iudgement
          
           ;
           So
           that
           by
           
           his
           expresse
           resolution
           it
           appears
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           Jesus
           is
           not
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           mentioned
           and
           
           intended
           in
           this
           Text.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           kneeing
           or
           capping
           
           at
           this
           name
           is
           not
           here
           enjoyned
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           no
           more
           capping
           or
           bowing
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           other
           names
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           God.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           bowing
           and
           capping
           at
           this
           name
           only
           ,
           is
           Superstitiou●
           ,
           and
           attribute●
           some
           vertue
           to
           the
           
           Letters
           and
           Syllables
           of
           the
           name
           it
           s●l●
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           principally
           per●ormed
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           our
           Learned
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Divines
           ,
           I
           could
           adde
           Mr.
           
             William
             Charke
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           a
           Scandalous
           Libell
           or
           Censure
           ,
           Mr.
           Perkins
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           c.
           3.
           
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Wilson
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
           Exposition
           on
           Rom.
           14
           ▪
           11.
           p
           601.
           who
           conclude
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           to
           be
           no
           duty
           or
           Ceremony
           warranted
           by
           Phil
           2
           ▪
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           censure
           the
           P●pists
           for
           adoring
           and
           abusing
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           to
           Supe●stition
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           the
           words
           of
           
             Iohannes
             Brentius
          
           an
           eminent
           Protestant
           Divine
           ,
           
             Explicatio
             in
             Epist.
             Pauli
             ad
             Philip.
          
           c.
           2.
           v.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Quod
             autem
          
           Paulus
           
             ait
             ,
             Vt
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             se
             genu
             flectat
             ,
             &c.
             non
             sic
             intelligendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             necessarium
             sit
             ut
             prolato
             hoc
             nomine
             semper
             externa
             g●nua
             flec●ere
             debent
             ,
             haec
             est
             enim
             Puerilis
             Ceremonia
             et
             propter
             Pueros
             usurpanda
             aliquoties
          
           ;
           which
           I
           wish
           those
           Reverend
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           most
           presse
           and
           practise
           it
           ,
           a●
           becomming
           their
           Dignity
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           would
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           lest
           they
           verifie
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Bis
             Pueri
             Senes
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           Bp.
           Andrews
           is
           the
           fi●st
           and
           principal
           Divine
           of
           Eminency
           in
           our
           English
           Church
           ,
           who
           hath
           expounded
           this
           Text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           against
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           Writers
           of
           our
           own
           and
           other
           Refo●med
           Churches
           ,
           and
           preached
           up
           
             bowing
             ,
             cringing
             at
             every
             recital
             of
             the
             name
          
           Jesus
           
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             an
             indispensible
             r●ligious
             duty
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
          
           when
           as
           *
           Mr.
           Hooker
           and
           others
           repute
           it
           only
           ,
           
             an
             arbitrary
             harml●sse
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             is
             constrained
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Christian
             liberty
             ought
             to
             take
             place
             ,
          
           therefore
           no
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           And
           because
           his
           Sermon
           on
           it
           is
           the
           principal
           Authority
           which
           those
           who
           now
           most
           presse
           ,
           practise
           this
           Duty
           ,
           or
           
             Ceremony
             of
             bowing
          
           ,
           rely
           upon
           ,
           without
           due
           Examination
           of
           his
           Words
           and
           Reasons
           ;
           to
           undeceive
           all
           his
           seduced
           Proselytes
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           soberly
           examine
           ,
           discover
           the
           manifold
           oversights
           ,
           errors
           ,
           mistakes
           ,
           in
           his
           so
           much
           admired
           Sermon
           on
           this
           Text
           and
           subject
           ,
           being
           necessitated
           thereunto
           for
           my
           own
           just
           defence
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Fellow-Bishops
           ,
           who
           seem
           much
           displeased
           for
           my
           over-modest
           brief
           censure
           of
           them
           in
           my
           
             Lame
             Giles
             
             his
             Haltings
          
           ;
           whom
           I
           hope
           to
           convince
           ,
           or
           convert
           to
           my
           opinion
           ,
           by
           the
           irresistable
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           sacred
           and
           humane
           Authorities
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           gain-say
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           deem
           me
           his
           or
           
             their
             Enemy
          
           *
           
             because
             I
             tell
             and
             discover
             to
             them
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           patiently
           undergo
           their
           undemerited
           indignations
           ,
           and
           silently
           lament
           ,
           that
           
             Veritas
             Odium
             Parit
          
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           experimentally
           verified
           in
           any
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           are
           specially
           commanded
           ,
           *
           
             To
             speak
             every
             man
             the
             Truth
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             judgement
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             in
             their
             Gates
             ;
             to
             love
             the
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             imagine
             evil
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
          
           especially
           for
           discovering
           or
           defending
           Truth
           ,
           and
           refelling
           Falshood
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           mens
           Consciences
           and
           immortal
           souls
           ,
           whose
           sati●faction
           and
           benefit
           alone
           I
           only
           intend
           ,
           by
           these
           serious
           and
           sober
           Inqui●ies
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Whether
             these
             Passages
             in
             Bishop
             Andrews
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Whitehall
             ,
             on
             Easter
             day
             1614
             ▪
             on
             
               Phil.
               2.9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
            
             concerning
             
               Bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               only
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Duty
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             his
             Reasons
             to
             evince
             it
             ,
             be
             Orthodox
             or
             Heterodox
             ?
          
        
         
           
             His
             words
             and
             passages
             in
             that
             Sermon
             are
             these
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Name
           he
           gave
           him
           ;
           What
           name
           ?
           not
           
             (
             inter
          
           )
           among
           the
           famous
           men
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           (
           
             super
             omne
             nomen
          
           )
           above
           them
           all
           ;
           There
           is
           super
           upon
           super
           ,
           another
           super
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           no
           less●
           then
           his
           Person
           :
           That
           ,
           above
           *
           
             all
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           This
           ,
           above
           all
           names
           whatsoever
           :
           This
           name
           is
           named
           in
           the
           Vers●
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           :
           But
           how
           is
           this
           name
           said
           to
           be
           above
           all
           names
           ?
           What
           ,
           
             above
             the
             name
             of
             God
          
           ?
           We
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             did
             give
             it
             him
          
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           
             he
             is
             accepted
             that
             did
             give
             it
             him
             :
          
           But
           we
           need
           not
           so
           say
           ;
           For
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           own
           Names
           ;
           
             I
             am
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             Saviour
          
           ;
           How
           is
           it
           then
           given
           him
           ?
           
             Accepit
             et
             ●omo
             quod
             quod
             habebat
             ut
             Deus
          
           :
           What
           as
           God
           he
           had
           ,
           as
           man
           he
           received
           ,
           
             with
             his
             nature
             his
             name
          
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           his
           names
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           for
           
             above
             all
          
           it
           is
           ,
           
             above
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             above
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           To
           save
           ,
           the
           highest
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Saviour
           the
           highest
           Name
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           knee
           ,
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           it
           bow
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           it
           bow
           
             TO
             his
             Name
          
           ;
           To
           bow
           the
           knee
           ,
           and
           
             TO
             his
             name
          
           to
           bow
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           
           another
           Prerog●ative
           :
           
             He
             is
             exalted
             to
             whose
             person
             knees
             do
             bow
             ,
             But
             he
             to
             whose
          
           *
           
             Name
             only
             ,
             much
             more
          
           :
           but
           the
           case
           is
           here
           otherwise
           ,
           
             For
             his
             Person
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
          
           all
           we
           can
           do
           will
           not
           ‖
           reach
           unto
           it
           ;
           
             But
             his
             Name
             he
             hath
             left
             behind
             to
             us
             ▪
             that
             we
             may
             shew
             by
             our
             reverence
             and
             respect
          
           TO
           IT
           ,
           
             how
             much
             we
             esteem
             him
             ,
             how
             true
             the
             Psalm
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           *
           
             Holy
             and
             Reverend
             is
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           have
           much
           a
           doe
           to
           get
           it
           bow
           at
           all
           ,
           
             Much
             more
             shall
             we
             have
             to
             get
             it
             done
             TO
             HIS
             NAME
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             There
             be
             that
             do
             it
             not
          
           :
           What
           speak
           I
           of
           not
           doing
           it
           ?
           
             There
             be
             that
             not
             only
             forbear
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             but
             put
             themselves
             to
             an
             evil
             Occupation
             ,
             to
             find
             fault
             where
             none
             is
             ,
             and
             cast
             scruples
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Not
             to
             do
             it
             AT
             his
             name
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           at
           the
           Holy
           misteries
           themselves
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           to
           keep
           us
           to
           the
           name
           ;
           
             This
             is
             sure
             ,
             the
             words
             themselves
             are
             so
             plain
             ,
             as
             
             they
             are
             able
             to
             convince
             any
             mans
             Conscience
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Writer
             (
             not
             of
             the
          
           *
           
             Antient
             )
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             find
          
           (
           save
           he
           that
           turns
           all
           into
           Alegories
           )
           
             but
             literally
             understands
             it
             ,
             and
             likes
             well
             enough
             we
             should
             actually
             perform
             it
             .
          
           Yet
           will
           ye
           see
           what
           subtilties
           are
           taken
           up
           to
           shift
           this
           duty
           ?
        
         
           
             All
             knees
          
           are
           called
           for
           ,
           and
           all
           
             have
             not
             knees
          
           :
           Here
           are
           three
           ranks
           reckoned
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           them
           have
           none
           .
           What
           is
           that
           to
           us
           ?
           we
           have
           ,
           to
           us
           it
           is
           properly
           spoken
           ,
           and
           we
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ;
           And
           if
           this
           were
           ought
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           have
           no
           bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           knees
           :
           Why
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           tongues
           neither
           properly
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           take
           away
           confessing
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           neither
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           in
           another
           place
           gives
           the
           Angels
           tongues
           ,
           (
           *
           
             with
             the
             tongue
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
          
           )
           might
           as
           well
           in
           this
           place
           give
           them
           knees
           ,
           they
           have
           one
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           And
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           ‖
           
             Humanum
             dicit
          
           ,
           he
           speaks
           to
           us
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           by
           our
           own
           language
           might
           conceive
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           For
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           spirits
           of
           both
           kinds
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           yield
           reverence
           ,
           so
           they
           
           have
           their
           wayes
           and
           means
           to
           expresse
           it
           ,
           by
           somewhat
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           the
           knee
           .
           They
           do
           it
           their
           way
           ,
           we
           do
           it
           ours
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           ours
           :
           Let
           us
           look
           to
           our
           own
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           bu●ie
           our
           brains
           about
           theirs
           ;
           but
           for
           us
           and
           our
           sakes
           ,
           they
           are
           divers
           times
           expressed
           in
           the
           *
           Revelation
           even
           doing
           thus
           ,
           
             falling
             down
             before
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Why
           
             TO
             HIS
             NAME
          
           more
           then
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ?
           There
           want
           not
           reasons
           why
           :
           1●
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             cannot
             be
             
             annointed
             ;
             But
             Iesus
             is
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             )
          
           2.
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             Christ
             
             is
             communicated
             by
             him
             to
             others
             ,
          
           namely
           to
           Princes
           ;
           so
           is
           not
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           is
           proper
           ,
           *
           
             Ego
             sum
             ,
             &
             preter
             me
             non
             est
             alius
          
           ;
           and
           
             ever
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             ,
             is
             above
             that
             which
             is
             holden
             in
             common
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             Christ
             is
             annointed
          
           ,
           To
           
             what
             end
          
           ?
           
           to
           be
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           end
           then
           ,
           
             and
             ever
             the
             end
             is
             above
             the
             means
          
           ;
           ever
           
             the
             name
             of
             health
             ,
             above
             the
             name
             of
             any
             Medicine
             .
          
           4.
           
           But
           when
           we
           find
           expresly
           in
           
           the
           Verse
           ,
           
             this
             name
             is
             exalted
             above
             all
             names
             ,
          
           and
           
             this
             act
             limited
             TO
             it
             in
             direct
             words
             ,
          
           and
           
             so
             this
             name
             above
             them
             in
             this
             very
             particular
             ,
             why
             seek
             we
             any
             further
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           What
           ?
           to
           the
           
             two
             syllables
          
           ?
           or
           to
           the
           
             sound
             of
             them
          
           ?
           What
           needs
           this
           ?
           Who
           speaks
           of
           sound
           or
           syllables
           ?
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             Do
             it
             TO
             the
             name
             ;
             the
             name
             is
             not
             the
             sound
             ,
             but
             the
             sence
             :
          
           The
           caution
           is
           ea●ie
           then
           ,
           
           
             Do
             it
             TO
             the
             sence
             ,
             have
             mind
             on
             him
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             name
             the
             honour
             and
             spare
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           
             but
             there
             hath
             been
             Superstition
             used
             in
             it
             .
          
           Suppose
           there
           hath
           ,
           and
           almost
           in
           what
           not
           ?
           In
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           now
           is
           there
           not
           Superstition
           in
           a
           great
           many
           ?
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           then
           ?
           Lay
           them
           down
           ?
           Abandon
           hearing
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           kneeling
           ?
           I
           trowe
           not
           ;
           But
           remove
           the
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           retain
           them
           still
           ;
           Do
           but
           so
           here
           and
           all
           is
           at
           an
           end
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             a
             taken-up
             worship
             ,
             or
             some
             humane
             injunction
             ,
             it
             might
             perchance
             be
             drawn
             within
             the
             
             case
          
           of
           the
           ‖
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           .
           But
           being
           thus
           
             directly
             set
             down
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           in
           us
           ,
           
             there
             may
             be
             superstition
             ;
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             there
             can
             be
             none
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           amend
           our selves
           ,
           
             but
             not
             to
             stir
             the
             Act
             which
             is
             of
             Gods
             own
             prescribing
             .
          
           It
           was
           never
           heard
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           
             Superstition
             could
             ever
             abolish
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             T●xt
             .
          
        
         
           That
           we
           set
           our selves
           to
           drive
           away
           Superstition
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           well
           too
           that
           we
           so
           drive
           it
           away
           ,
           
             as
             we
             drive
             not
             all
             reverent
             regard
             and
             decency
             away
             with
             it
             also
          
           ;
           And
           are
           we
           not
           well
           toward
           it
           ?
           
             We
             have
             driven
             it
             from
             our
             head
             ,
             for
             we
             keep
             on
             of
             all
             hands
             ;
             and
             from
             our
             knees
             ,
             for
             kneel
             we
             may
             not
          
           ;
           *
           
             we
             use
             not
             I
             am
             sure
             .
          
           Sure
           ,
           heed
           would
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           by
           taking
           heed
           we
           prove
           not
           Superstitious
           ,
           we
           slip
           not
           into
           the
           other
           extream
           before
           we
           be
           aware
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           extreams
           Religion
           worse
           endureth
           ,
           as
           more
           opposite
           unto
           it
           :
           For
           believe
           this
           ,
           
             As
             it
             may
             be
             superstitio●sly
             used
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             irreligiously
             neglected
             also
             .
          
           Look
           to
           the
           Text
           then
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           man
           perswade
           you
           ,
           
             but
             that
             God
             requireth
             a
             reverent
             carriage
             even
             of
             the
             body
             it self
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             this
             service
             of
             the
             knee
             ,
             and
             that
          
           TO
           HIS
           SONS
           NAME
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             not
             displease
             him
             by
             it
             ,
             ●ear
             not
             ;
             Fear
             this
             rather
             for
             the
             knee
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             not
             bow
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             stricken
             with
             somewhat
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bow
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Name
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             do
             no
          
           HONOUR
           TO
           IT
           ,
           
             when
             time
             of
             need
             comes
             ,
             shall
             receive
             no
             comfort
             by
             it
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           this
           Bishops
           words
           ,
           whose
           great
           ●ame
           and
           estimation
           for
           learning
           ,
           drew
           on
           many
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Prebends
           ,
           Divines
           ,
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           Laymen
           to
           practise
           and
           promote
           this
           
             Bowing
             to
             or
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           (
           formerly
           disused
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           
             as
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             Worship
             ,
             or
             decent
             Cer●mony
             grounded
             thereon
             ,
          
           without
           any
           due
           examination
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           Quotations
           or
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           if
           soberly
           discussed
           ,
           rather
           overthrow
           than
           ratifie
           his
           Conclusions
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           briefly
           survey
           them
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           then
           descend
           to
           discusse
           some
           particulars
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           mis-translation
           of
           his
           Text
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
          
           ,
           for
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           against
           the
           Original
           and
           all
           other
           English
           Translations
           extant
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           which
           corrupts
           both
           the
           English
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           text
           ;
           &
           renders
           it
           as
           incongruous
           English
           and
           Nonsence
           ;
           as
           to
           translate
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           a
           
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
          
           IN
           
             my
             name
             ;
             Receive
             one
             such
             Child
          
           IN
           
             my
             Name
             ;
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
          
           IN
           
             my
             name
             ;
             many
             shall
             come
          
           IN
           
             my
             name
             ;
             Believe
          
           IN
           
             my
             name
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Into
           ,
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           gathered
           together
           At
           my
           ●ame
           ;
           Receive
           one
           such
           At
           my
           name
           ;
           Whatsoever
           ye
           shall
           ask
           At
           my
           name
           ;
           Many
           shall
           ask
           At
           my
           name
           ;
           Believe
           ,
           hope
           ,
           trust
           At
           my
           name
           ;
           O●
           ,
           b
           
             sound
             IN
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           into
           
             ●ound
             AT
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           good
           English
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           Observe
           how
           he
           no
           lesse
           then
           ten
           times
           ,
           or
           more
           changeth
           
             At
             his
             name
          
           ,
           into
           
             Ad
             nomen
          
           ,
           To
           the
           name
           
             of
             Iesus
             .
             He
             would
             have
             u●
             bow
             To
             the
             Name
             ;
             To
             his
             name
             to
             bow
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           Ten
           times
           repeated
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           it
           idolizeth
           the
           name
           Iesus
           it self
           ,
           by
           giving
           divine
           honor
           and
           worship
           
             To
             I●
          
           ,
           as
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           Text
           ;
           so
           it
           justifies
           and
           makes
           much
           for
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Romanists
           bowing
           to
           and
           
             adoring
             his
             name
             Iesus
             wherever
             they
             behold
             it
             written
             ,
          
           c
           
             carved
             ,
             painted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hear
             it
             pronounced
             .
          
           Yea
           in
           some
           measure
           it
           subverts
           his
           pretended
           new
           Duty
           of
           his
           Text
           by
           this
           Nonsequitur
           :
           Every
           knee
           should
           bow
           To
           the
           name
           of
           Jesu●
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           all
           Christians
           must
           bow
           their
           Knees
           To
           this
           Name
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           ever
           it
           is
           pronounced
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           hear
           the
           sound
           thereof
           in
           reading
           of
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           Epistle
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Collect
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Sermon
           ,
           Homily
           ,
           or
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           Consider
           his
           main
           Scripture
           cited
           to
           prove
           this
           bowing
           At
           and
           To
           this
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           thi●
           Name
           only
           ,
           not
           his
           Name
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Name
           ,
           is
           Psalm
           111.9
           .
           Holy
           and
           
             Reverend
             is
             his
             Name
          
           .
           But
           is
           this
           name
           
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Holy
             and
             Reverend
             name
             ,
          
           intended
           in
           that
           Text
           ?
           Nothing
           lesse
           .
           For
           
           first
           ,
           this
           Psalm
           was
           compiled
           many
           hundred
           years
           before
           our
           Saviours
           incarnation
           ,
           or
           his
           Name
           Iesus
           given
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Angel
           ,
           or
           imposed
           on
           him
           by
           his
           
             direction
             at
             his
             circumcision
          
           ,
           Mat.
           1.21
           ,
           25.
           
           Lu.
           1.31
           .
           c.
           2.21
           .
           What
           name
           was
           it
           then
           ,
           which
           is
           
             so
             holy
             and
             reverend
          
           ?
           the
           very
           Psalm
           it self
           resolves
           in
           direct
           terms
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           other
           but
           Lord
           ,
           four
           times
           repeated
           in
           it
           ,
           v.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             the
             Lord
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ;
             &c.
             
             The
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedom
          
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           other
           Name
           else
           used
           in
           the
           whole
           Psalm
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Psalm
           next
           before
           and
           after
           it
           ,
           viz.
           110.
           
           &
           112.
           
           That
           this
           title
           LORD
           is
           this
           holy
           and
           reverend
           Name
           ,
           is
           further
           evident
           by
           the
           1
           Chron
           16.7
           ,
           to
           12.
           
           &
           Ps.
           105
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             In
             that
             day
          
           David
           
             delivered
             this
             Psalm
             to
             thank
             the
             LO●D
             .
             O
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             call
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
             Glory
             ye
             in
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             Let
             the
             heart
             of
             them
             r●joyce
             that
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             &
             his
             strength
             Seek
             his
             face
             evermore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Ps.
           103.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Bl●sse
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
          
           and
           all
           that
           is
           within
           me
           blesse
           his
           
             Holy
             name
          
           .
           Blesse
           the
           
             Lord
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           Here
           is
           his
           Holy
           name
           above
           every
           Name
           ;
           his
           Exaltation
           and
           Dominion
           over
           all
           Creatu●es
           thus
           follows
           )
           v.
           19.20
           ,
           21
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             prepared
             his
             Throne
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ruleth
             over
             all
             .
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ye
             his
             Angells
             that
             excell
             in
             strength
             ,
             that
             do
             his
             commandement
             ,
             hearkning
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           (
           Here
           are
           things
           in
           Heaven
           bowing
           their
           Knees
           to
           him
           )
           
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             all
             ye
             his
             Hosts
             ,
             ye
             Ministers
             of
             his
             that
             do
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           Blesse
           the
           Lord
           all
           his
           Works
           
             in
             all
             places
          
           of
           his
           Dominion
           (
           in
           heaven
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           earth
           )
           agreeing
           with
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           resolving
           LORD
           to
           be
           his
           holy
           Name
           above
           all
           Names
           ,
           
             since
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             in
          
           or
           
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Adde
           to
           this
           Psalm
           142.21
           .
           
             My
             mouth
             shall
             speak
             the
             prayse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             Flesh
             blesse
             his
             holy
             Name
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Lu.
           1.46.49
           
             My
             Soul
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             he
             ●hat
             is
             Mighty
             hath
             magnified
             me
             ,
             and
             holy
             is
             his
             Name
             .
          
           Therefore
           this
           
           Name
           Lord
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           the
           name
           
             that
             is
             holy
             and
             reverend
          
           mentioned
           in
           Psalm
           111.
           and
           the
           
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             in
             which
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           intended
           in
           the
           Phi●ippians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Doctors
           fancies
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           kneee
           ,
           a
           ‖
           bowing
           of
           subjection
           of
           all
           Creatures
           to
           his
           Soveraignty
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           *
           already
           evidenced
           at
           large
           .
           Which
           I
           shall
           further
           demonstrate
           by
           these
           ensuing
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Rev.
             1.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             18.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             first
             begoten
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             
               the
               Almightie
            
             .
             I
             am
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             behold
             I
             am
             alive
             for
             evermore
             Amen
             ;
             and
             have
             the
             keyes
             of
             Hell
             and
             Death
             ,
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             To
             him
             that
             overcommeth
             will
             I
             grant
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             Throne
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             overcame
             ,
             and
             am
             set
             down
             in
             my
             Fathers
             Throne
             ;
             Rev.
             6.10
             And
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             how
             long
             O
             Lord
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             judge
             and
             avenge
             our
             Blood
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Capt●ins
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             every
             bond-man
             and
             free-man
             hid
             themselves
             in
             the
             denns
             ,
             &c.
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Mountains
             fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             hide
             us
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             R●v
             .
             11.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             there
             were
             great
             voyces
             i●
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             And
             the
             24.
             
             Elders
             which
             sate
             before
             God
             o●
             their
             seats
             fell
             down
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             give
             the
             thanks
             
               Lord
               God
               Almightie
            
             ,
             which
             art
             ,
             and
             wast
             ,
             and
             art
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             taken
             unto
             thee
             thy
             
               great
               Power
            
             ,
             a●d
             hast
             reigned
             .
             And
             the
             Nations
             were
             angry
             ,
             and
             thy
             wrath
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             
             the
             time
             of
             the
             dead
             that
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             give
             reward
             unto
             thy
             Servants
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             fear
             thy
             name
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             shouldest
             destroy
             them
             that
             destroy
             the
             earth
             ,
             Rev.
             15.3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             they
             sung
             the
             song
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Great
             and
             marvellous
             are
             thy
             works
             ,
             
               Lord
               God
               Almighy
            
             ,
             ju●t
             and
             true
             are
             thy
             wayes
             thou
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             
             Who
             shall
             not
             fear
             thee
             
               O
               ●ord
            
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             ,
             for
             thou
             onely
             art
             holy
             ,
             for
             all
             Nations
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             Judgments
             are
             made
             manifest
             ,
             Rev.
             16.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             the
             Angel
             say
             ,
             Thou
             art
             righteous
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             which
             art
             ,
             and
             wast
             ,
             and
             art
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             another
             under
             the
             Altar
             say
             ,
             Even
             so
             ,
             
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             true
             and
             righteous
             are
             thy
             
               judgements
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.8
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shee
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             for
             strong
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               God
            
             that
             judgeth
             her
             .
             Rev.
             19.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             After
             those
             things
             ,
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voyce
             of
             more
             people
             in
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             Allelujah
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             ●nd
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ●nto
             the
             
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             ;
             for
             true
             and
             righteous
             are
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             judged
             the
             great
             Whore
             And
             the
             24.
             
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             4.
             
             Beast●
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             God
             that
             sat●
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Allelujah
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             as
             it
             were
             the
             voyce
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Voice
             of
             many
             waters
             and
             mighty
             thundrings
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Allelujah
             ;
             For
             the
             
               Lord
               God
               Omnipotent
               reigneth
            
             :
             Let
             us
             be
             glad
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             give
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             goeth
             a
             sharp
             sword
             ,
             that
             with
             it
             he
             should
             smite
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             rule
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             ●nd
             he
             treadeth
             the
             winepresse
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             on
             his
             vesture
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             thigh
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             stand
             before
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             we●e
             opened
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             were
             judged
             every
             
             man
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           And
           then
           it
           will
           be
           mo●t
           clear
           ,
           That
           the
           Names
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           &c.
           not
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           (
           not
           once
           mentioned
           in
           all
           these
           Texts
           )
           is
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ;
           and
           the
           bowing
           ,
           subjection
           of
           all
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           before
           the
           Throne
           or
           Judgement
           seat
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           judging
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           bowing
           of
           every
           knee
           ;
           and
           their
           confessions
           of
           him
           
             to
             be
             LORD
          
           ,
           and
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           :
           the
           very
           same
           intended
           in
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Isay
           45.23
           .
           and
           Rom.
           14
        
         
           4ly
           Take
           notice
           of
           these
           his
           Hyperbolical
           expressions
           ,
           which
           may
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           if
           not
           warily
           unde●stood
           ,
           and
           quali●ied
           with
           some
           grains
           of
           charity
           and
           candor
           .
           
             Here
             is
          
           super
           up●n
           super
           :
           Another
           super
           
             to
             his
          
           Name
           ,
           
             no
             l●sse
             then
             his
          
           Pe●son
           .
           
             That
             above
             all
             persons
          
           (
           not
           excepti●g
           the
           Persons
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           )
           
             And
             this
             a●ove
             all
             names
             whatsoever
             :
          
           not
           excepting
           the
           Names
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           〈◊〉
           HOLY
           SPIRIT
           ,
           (
           no
           more
           then
           the
           other
           great
           and
           glo●ious
           names
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           )
           whose
           Persons
           and
           Names
           too
           are
           Co-aequal
           with
           the
           Person
           and
           Name
           of
           I●sus
           ;
           Therefore
           to
           be
           equally
           adored
           ,
           bowed
           to
           and
           honoured
           by
           all
           O●thodox
           Christians
           :
           whereas
           these
           his
           expressions
           ,
           seconded
           with
           constant
           bowing●
           only
           at
           and
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           the
           F●ther
           ,
           or
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           imply
           ,
           yea
           make
           an
           inaequality
           in
           the
           very
           Trinity
           it self
           ,
           and
           advance
           the
           Pe●son
           ,
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           above
           the
           Person
           ,
           N●me
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           Person
           ,
           Name
           of
           God
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           whose
           Deity
           the
           *
           
             Eunomians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Samosetanus
             ,
             Photinus
             ,
          
           and
           their
           followers
           d●nyed
           of
           old
           (
           and
           Biddolph
           with
           others
           amongst
           us
           of
           late
           )
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Arrians
           denyed
           the
           Deity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           5ly
           .
           His
           words
           ,
           
             That
             God
             requires
             this
             service
             of
             the
             knee
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             his
             Sonnes
             name
          
           (
           Jesus
           )
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             displease
             him
             by
             it
             ,
             fe●r
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             that
             will
             do
             no
             honour
          
           (
           he
           me●●s
           by
           this
           bowing
           at
           or
           
             to
             it
          
           ,
           every
           
           time
           it
           is
           recited
           )
           
             when
             time
             of
             need
             comes
             shall
             have
             no
             comfort
             by
             it
             :
             Have
             mind
             on
             him
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             Name
             the
             Hono●r
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
          
           are
           such
           dangerous
           ,
           bold
           assertion●
           ,
           as
           never
           fell
           from
           any
           Protestant
           Divines
           mouth
           or
           pen
           before
           his
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           
             Royal
             Court-Auditory
          
           ;
           and
           cannot
           be
           justified
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Admi●ers
           ;
           nor
           excused
           (
           as
           learned
           Bishop
           Morton
           confessed
           to
           me
           when
           he
           had
           well
           considered
           them
           ,
           and
           Archbishop
           Abbot
           too
           )
           from
           the
           censure
           of
           
             Name-worship
             ,
             Will-worship
          
           ;
           nor
           distinguished
           from
           the
           
           Papists
           worshipping
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           Cross
           ,
           Body
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           his
           former
           passages
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           Observe
           this
           other
           collateral
           passage
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             do
             it
             at
             his
             Name
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             at
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             thems●lves
             not
             to
             do
             It.
          
           Which
           may
           have
           a
           harsh
           construction
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Chu●ch
           of
           Rome
           :
           Even
           to
           bow
           at
           ,
           kneel
           to
           ,
           
           adore
           the
           very
           
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           consecrated
           Host
           ,
           and
           Elements
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           
           Papists
           do
           )
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           in
           his
           Chu●ch
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           writes
           he
           hath
           〈◊〉
           his
           Name
           )
           when
           he
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           
           
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
          
           ;
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           his
           meaning
           by
           his
           precedent
           words
           ,
           
             His
             name
             he
             hath
             left
             behind
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             shew
             by
             our
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             It
             ,
             how
             much
             we
             esteem
             him
             .
          
           But
           to
           take
           them
           in
           the
           favourablest
           sense
           ,
           they
           import
           ,
           
             That
             kneeling
             at
             or
             to
             the
             consecrated
             Elements
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             them
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           is
           a
           duty
           prescribed
           by
           ,
           or
           necessarily
           inferred
           from
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil●
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           as
           well
           as
           bowing
           at
           and
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           some
           Great
           *
           Rabbies
           have
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           with
           more
           confidence
           then
           judgement
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           syllable
           in
           the
           whole
           Text
           ,
           Chapter
           or
           Epistle
           relating
           to
           ,
           or
           intended
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           of
           kneeling
           ,
           bowing
           at
           or
           to
           the
           sacred
           Mysteries
           in
           it
           ;
           So
           doubtlesse
           
             things
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           and
           
             thing●
             under
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           did
           never
           yet
           receive
           or
           eat
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           much
           lesse
           adore
           or
           kneel
           thereat
           or
           thereto
           :
           Neither
           can
           this
           Text
           in
           any
           probability
           enjoyn
           the
           Posture
           of
           
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           upon
           these
           considerations
           following
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           most
           apparent
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           instituted
           his
           last
           Supper
           and
           admini●tred
           the
           consecrated
           bread
           and
           wine
           to
           all
           his
           Disciples
           
             as
             they
             sate
             at
             the
          
           *
           Table
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           Pascal
           Supper
           ended
           in
           a
           Sitting
           ,
           not
           Knéeling
           Posture
           ;
           as
           all
           the
           Evangelist●●hus
           joyntly
           attest
           ,
           Mat.
           26.20
           .
           &c.
           Mar.
           14.18
           ;
           
             &c.
             Luke
          
           14
           ▪
           22.
           
             &c.
             Iohn
          
           13.12
           .
           &c.
           
             When
             the
             ●ven
             was
             c●m●
             H●
             sate
             down
             with
             the
             Twelve
             ,
          
           as
           Matthew
           records
           it
           
             He
             sate
             down
          
           and
           
             the
             Twelve
             Ap●stles
             with
             him
          
           .
           So
           
             Luke●
             And
             as
             They
             Sate
             and
             did
             eat
             ,
             afterward
             Iesus
             took
             ●read
             ,
          
           &c
           (
           So
           Mark
           ,
           )
           
             And
             said
             ,
             Take
             ,
             ●at
             ,
             this
             i●
             my
             body
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Compar●d
           with
           Luke
           22.27
           .
           
             Whether
             is
             gr●ater
             ,
             He
             that
             si●teth
             at
             Meat
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             serveth
             ?
             Is
             not
             ●e
             that
             Sitteth
             at
             M●at
             ?
             but
             I
             am
             among
             you
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
          
           (
           spoken
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           Apostles
           at
           and
           while
           they
           sate
           receiving
           the
           *
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           applyed
           by
           this
           Evangelist
           to
           that
           Season
           )
           And
           with
           Luke
           24.30
           .
           (
           wh●ch
           some
           Protestants
           and
           most
           Papists
           apply
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           after
           Christs
           Resurrecti●n
           )
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             as
             he
             sate
             at
             meat
             with
             them
             ;
             He
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             and
             gave
             to
             t●em
             .
          
           Therefore
           Christ
           instituted
           ,
           and
           the
           Apost●es
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           sitting
           ,
           without
           all
           dispute
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           It
           was
           the
           constant
           usage
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           yea
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           &
           his
           Apostles
           to
           Sit
           at
           all
           
             their
             Civil
             and
             Sacred
             Fe●sts
             ,
             Suppers
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             R●pasts
             ,
          
           as
           is
           most
           evident
           by
           all
           these
           ensuing
           Texts
           ,
           most
           express
           in
           point
           ,
           Gen.
           27.19
           .
           c
           37.25
           .
           c
           43.33
           .
           Exod.
           16
           3.
           ●ev
           .
           32.6
           Judg.
           19.6
           .
           1
           Sam.
           9.22
           .
           c.
           16.11
           .
           c.
           19●5
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           34.
           c.
           20
           24
           Ruth
           2.14
           .
           1
           Kings
           10.4
           ,
           5.
           c.
           13.19
           ,
           20.
           c.
           15.35
           2
           Chron.
           9.4
           .
           Ps.
           26
           .
           4●
           5.
           
           Prov.
           23.
           1
           
           Cant.
           1.12
           .
           Ezech
           44.3
           Mich.
           4.4
           .
           Neh.
           8●
           7.
           
           Esther
           3.15
           .
           c.
           7.7
           .
           &c.
           Mat.
           14.19
           ,
           20.
           c.
           15
           35.
           c.
           26.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Lu.
           14.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           c.
           17.7
           ,
           8.
           c.
           7.36
           ,
           37
           c.
           9.14
           .
           Marke
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           c.
           13.3
           ,
           4.
           c.
           6.39
           .
           &c.
           John
           6.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           &c.
           c.
           12.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Act●
           10.41
           .
           Mar.
           8.6
           .
           c.
           6.
           
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           26.
           1
           
           Cor.
           8.10
           .
           c.
           10.9
           .
           Lu.
           22.14
           ,
           27
           ,
           30.
           
           Therefore
           no
           doubt
           they
           all
           ●sed
           this
           Ge●tur●
           of
           Si●ting
           ,
           not
           kneeling
           at
           the
           eating
           and
           drinking
           the
           sacred
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           a
           Type
           only
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           whic●
           the
           Jewes
           alw●ies
           received
           Sitting
           ,
           after
           t●eir
           deliverance
           ●rom
           the
           Ae●yptian
           bondage
           (
           though
           mo●t
           conjecture
           they
           did
           eat
           it
           St●nding
           in
           Aegypt
           when
           fir●●
           in●tituted
           ,
           though
           the
           Text
           doth
           not
           express
           it
           )
           as
           is
           proved
           at
           large
           by
           learned
           
             Francis
             Tremelius
          
           on
           Mat.
           c.
           26.20
           .
           
             Gulielm
             .
             Stucki●●
             Antiqu.
             Conv.
             l.
          
           2.
           c.
           34.
           and
           others
           ,
           against
           the
           error
           of
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             ●heophilact
          
           ,
           and
           *
           others
           who
           thought
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Chri●t
           with
           his
           Disciples
           did
           eat
           it
           standing
           ,
           not
           sitting
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           The
           Jews
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           Heathens
           too
           ,
           in
           their
           Solemn
           publick
           and
           private
           Fasts
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Devotions
           usually
           SATE
           (
           not
           Kneeled
           )
           
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Prophets
             ,
          
           witnesse
           Judg.
           20.26
           .
           1
           Sam.
           1.9
           2
           Sam.
           7.18
           .
           1
           Chron.
           17.16
           .
           Ezra
           .
           9.4
           .
           Neh.
           1.4
           .
           Ps.
           137.1
           .
           Gen.
           31.10
           1.
           
           Kings
           19.4
           .
           Isay
           52.2
           .
           c.
           3.26
           .
           c.
           47.1
           ,
           5
           ,
           8.
           
           Job
           2.8
           ,
           12.
           
           Num.
           2.10
           .
           Ezech.
           14.12
           .
           c.
           20.12
           .
           c.
           26.16
           c.
           33.31
           .
           Mich.
           7.8
           .
           Zech.
           4.8
           .
           Lu.
           1.79
           .
           Lu.
           10.13
           .
           c.
           8.35
           .
           Mat.
           27.61
           .
           Deut.
           33
           .
           3●
           1
           Cor
           14
           30.
           
           Jam.
           2.3
           .
           Yea
           we
           read
           that
           Christ
           usually
           SATE
           when
           he
           instructed
           the
           people
           ;
           Mat.
           13.1
           ,
           2●
           &c.
           
           26.55
           .
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             sate
             daily
             with
             you
             teaching
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             yea
             he
             SITS
             now
             at
             his
             Fathers
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             heauen
             ,
             making
             intercession
             for
             u●
             .
          
           Col
           3.1
           .
           Ps.
           110.1
           .
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           Hebr.
           1.3
           c.
           10.12
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           (
           from
           this
           consideration
           )
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostle
           SATE
           nor
           kneeled
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           this
           gesture
           of
           
             Sitting
             being
             a
             gesture
             of
             humility
          
           (
           as
           St.
           *
           Augustine
           defines
           )
           as
           well
           as
           Kneeling
           ,
           and
           more
           frequently
           used
           in
           
             daies
             ,
             duties
             of
             fasting
             and
             humiliation
             ,
          
           than
           any
           other
           posture
           ,
           a●
           the
           premised
           Scriptures
           evidence
           ,
           or
           than
           
             falling
             down
             upon
             the
             knees
             to
             pray
          
           on
           such
           daies
           as
           these
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           find
           one
           onely
           President
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           Ezra
           9.5
           .
           and
           
           that
           after
           
             long
             sitting
             down
             astonied
          
           ,
           v.
           3
           ,
           4.
           which
           sufficiently
           refutes
           the
           error
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           repute
           Kneeling
           the
           fittest
           ,
           
             humblest
             gesture
             both
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           though
           they
           use
           it
           not
           in
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Baptizing
          
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           That
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Theophilact
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Camerarius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           others
           on
           Mat.
           26.20
           .
           Mar.
           14.18
           ,
           &c
           ▪
           Lu
           :
           22.14
           .
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           eat
           the
           Pascal
           Supper
           standing
           ;
           which
           being
           ended
           ,
           
             Deinde
             recumbentes
             ,
             &
             recumbentibus
             tradidit
             suum
             Sacramentum
             :
             Primum
             enim
             perfecit
             significatum
             ,
             deinde
             verum
             perfecit
             :
             &
             recubuisse
             proprium
             Pascha
             traditurus
             .
             Peracto
             selenni
             Pascharitu
             ,
             ut
             caenaret
             r●cubuisse
             interpretor
          
           :
           learned
           
             Gulielmus
             Stuckius
             ,
             Antiqu.
             Convivinalium
          
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           24.
           
           
             De
             more
             Sedendi
             ad
             Mensam
             ,
             de
             sedibus
             atque
             sellis
             ,
          
           proves
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             general
             custom
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             Romans
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             Nations
             in
             their
             Civil
             and
             Sacred
             Feasts
             ,
             to
             sup
             and
             eat
             SITTING
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             did
             institute
             and
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             Sitting
             ,
          
           which
           Buxdorfius
           ,
           and
           
             Antonius
             Walaeus
          
           Commentarie
           on
           Mat.
           26.20
           .
           prove
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           refer
           the
           Readers
           for
           fuller
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           5ly
           .
           This
           truth
           of
           our
           Saviours
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
           That
           Christ
           administred
           and
           his
           Disciples
           received
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           Sitting
           ,
           is
           so
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           most
           affirm
           )
           introduced
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           adore
           the
           Consecrated
           Elements
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Priests
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           put
           the
           Bread
           into
           the
           Receivers
           mouths
           ,
           which
           themselves
           must
           not
           touch
           nor
           handle
           )
           in
           most
           of
           their
           Mass-books
           ,
           a
           
             M●ssals
             ,
             B●eviaries
             ,
             Howers
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           picture
           our
           Saviour
           in
           their
           Masses
           and
           Festivall
           ,
           
             De
             Caena
             Domini
             ,
             sitting
             with
             his
          
           12.
           
           
             Disciples
             round
             about
             a
             Table
             administring
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             them
             SITTING
             ,
          
           not
           Kneeling
           .
           And
           they
           have
           also
           compiled
           sundry
           Hymns
           ,
           and
           Anthems
           ,
           expressing
           this
           their
           posture
           
           of
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           viz
           
             
               
               Rex
               Sedet
               in
               Caena
               turba
               cinctus
               Duodena
            
             
               Se
               tenet
               in
               manibus
               ,
               se
               cibat
               ipse
               cibus
               ,
               &c
               And
            
             
               b
               
                 In
                 supremae
                 nocte
                 caenae
              
               recumbens
               cum
               Fratribus
            
             
               Cibus
               turbae
               duodenae
               se
               dat
               suis
               manibus
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           some
           of
           their
           c
           Schoolmen
           debate
           at
           large
           ,
           
             Whether
             his
             Body
             there
             present
             under
             the
             Elements
             after
             Consecration
          
           (
           as
           they
           hold
           )
           
             be
             not
             now
          
           SITTING
           ,
           not
           lying
           on
           the
           Altar
           ;
           because
           he
           first
           instituted
           it
           SITTING
           ?
           as
           they
           unanimously
           grant
           ;
           and
           is
           now
           SITTING
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           All
           foreign
           d
           Protestant
           Divines
           and
           Commentators
           I
           have
           seen
           on
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           joyntly
           grant
           and
           assert
           ,
           that
           Chist
           instituted
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           received
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             sitting
          
           ;
           and
           our
           own
           Martyrs
           ,
           Writers
           ,
           both
           used
           and
           writ
           for
           the
           use
           ,
           continuance
           ,
           and
           revival
           of
           this
           gesture
           of
           Sitting
           ,
           as
           *
           Mr.
           
             William
             Tyndal
          
           ,
           e
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Workes
           ,
           printed
           
             cum
             Privilegio
          
           long
           before
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           and
           others
           raised
           this
           Cont●ove●sie
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           Bp.
           Morton
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             burges
          
           ,
           with
           others
           who
           have
           writ
           in
           defence
           of
           
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           acknowledge
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           .
           Whence
           f
           Dr.
           Boyes
           a
           Dean
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           his
           Pestil
           on
           St.
           
             Stephens
             day
          
           ,
           thus
           argues
           for
           the
           change
           of
           this
           posture
           used
           by
           Christ
           &
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Concerni●g
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Church
             have
             power
             and
             authority
             ●o
             change
             the
             time
             ,
             commanding
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             whereas
             Chirsts
             was
             in
             the
          
           g
           night
           ;
           to
           change
           the
           place
           ,
           whereas
           Christ
           ordained
           it
           in
           a
           h
           
             Private
             house
          
           ,
           we
           communicate
           in
           a
           Temple
           .
           
             To
             change
             the
             Number
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Persons
             delivering
             the
             Sacrament
             unto
             more
             than
             twelve
             ,
             and
             to
             Women
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             it
             hath
             authority
             
               to
               change
               the
               Gesture
            
             .
             The
             Time
             was
             altered
             ,
             because
             for
             this
             Sacrifice
             the
             Morning
             is
             the
             most
             fit
             time
             ;
             the
             Place
             was
             altered
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             
             was
             the
             most
             fit
             place
             .
             The
             
               Gesture
               was
               altered
               also
            
             (
             being
             a
             matter
             not
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             essence
             ,
             but
             of
             outward
             Order
             only
             ,
             )
             
               because
               Kneeling
               is
               the
               most
               fit
               gesture
               ,
               for
               Protestants
               especially
               ,
               who
               deny
               the
               gross
               real
               presence
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               an
               Eucharist
               or
               thanksgiving
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               World
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               giving
               of
               thanks
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               Prayer
               no
               gesture
               so
               fit
               as
               Kneeling
               .
            
          
           So
           that
           by
           this
           Doctors
           confession
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           used
           the
           gesture
           of
           Sitting
           ,
           not
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           
             holy
             Mysteries
          
           ;
           till
           the
           Church
           by
           her
           own
           Authority
           ,
           in
           after
           ages
           ,
           changed
           it
           into
           Kneeling
           .
           I
           wonder
           therefore
           much
           at
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Paybody
          
           hi●
           bold
           assertion
           in
           his
           
             Iust
             Apology
             for
             the
             gesture
             of
             Kneeling
          
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           London
           1629.
           part
           2.
           p.
           49.
           
           
             I
             do
             avow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Consci●nce
             may
             infallibly
             build
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             either
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             Sate
             in
             the
             Eucharistical
             Supper
          
           :
           and
           at
           a
           Great
           Doctors
           assertion
           ,
           that
           they
           kneeled
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           received
           only
           the
           
             Paschal
             Supper
             Sitting
          
           ;
           when
           all
           the
           premised
           Scriptures
           ,
           Authors
           ,
           and
           sundry
           more
           resolve
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           What
           Church
           it
           was
           that
           changed
           this
           Gesture
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           cause
           she
           did
           it
           ,
           Dr.
           Boyes
           defines
           not
           .
           *
           But
           learned
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
          
           ,
           Prebend
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           long
           before
           he
           was
           Dean
           ,
           in
           his
           Catechism
           printed
           
             cum
             Privilegio
          
           with
           his
           Works
           ,
           London
           1563.
           (
           dedicated
           ●o
           all
           the
           Archbps.
           &
           Bp●
           .
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           applauded
           with
           some
           of
           their
           Panygerick
           Verses
           in
           commendation
           of
           his
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           )
           gives
           us
           this
           account
           thereof
           ,
           &
           of
           these
           Gestures
           of
           Kneeling
           &
           Sitting
           .
           
             Albeit
             I
             know
             &
             confess
             that
             Gestures
             themselves
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             wish
             all
             such
             Gestu●es
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             as
             have
             outwardly
             any
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             saying
             of
             St.
          
           *
           Paul
           ,
           Abstain
           from
           all
           evil
           appearance
           .
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             Kneeling
             hath
             been
             long
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             thorow
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             although
             of
             it self
             it
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             
             I
             could
             wish
             it
             were
             taken
             away
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
          
           Why
           so
           ?
           
             for
             it
             hath
             an
             appearance
             of
             evil
             .
             When
             the
             Papists
             had
             made
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             taught
             and
             commanded
             the
             People
             to
             worship
             it
             as
             God
             ,
             than
             gave
             they
             commandement
             streightwaies
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             People
             should
             with
             all
             Reverence
             Kn●el
             unto
             it
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Heno●r
             it
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             Worship
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             their
             LORD
             GOD
             and
             SAUIOUR
             .
             But
             I
             would
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             either
             their
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             People
             were
             taught
             ,
             that
             that
             outward
             Reverence
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             or
             outward
             sign
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             which
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           But
           
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             sure
             way
             is
             ,
             utterly
             to
             cease
             from
             Kneeling
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             outwardly
             appear
             no
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           :
           
             lest
             the
             Enemies
             by
             the
          
           continuance
           
             of
             Kneeling
             should
             be
             confirmed
             in
             their
             Error
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Weaklings
             offended
             and
             plucked
             back
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Kneeling
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             godly
             honour
             is
             due
             unto
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Sathan
          
           l
           
             commanded
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             to
          
           kneel
           down
           before
           him
           and
           worship
           him
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             As
             concerning
             Sitting
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             used
             in
             certain
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             received
             by
             Publick
             authority
             and
             common
             consent
             ▪
             and
             might
             conveniently
             be
             used
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             I
             could
             allow
             that
             Gesture
             best
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             Sate
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             where
             Christ
             delivered
             unto
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
          
           
           
             which
             use
             was
             also
             observed
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             so
             likewise
             is
             it
             most
             comely
             ,
             that
             we
             Christians
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Master
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Disciples
             :
             nothing
             can
             
             be
             unreverently
             done
             that
             is
             done
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             :
             We
             come
             together
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Table
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             meet
             and
             convenient
             that
             we
             sit
             at
             our
             Table
             ?
             The
             Table
             being
             prepared
             who
             standeth
             or
             kneeleth
             at
             his
             meat
             ?
             Yea
             rather
             who
             sitteth
             not
             down
             ?
             When
             C●rist
             fed
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             bade
             them
             not
             knee●
             nor
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             but
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
          
           *
           
             sit
             down
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             gesture
             is
             most
             meet
             when
             we
             assemble
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             which
             thing
             we
             do
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             :
             Neither
             doth
             the
             ●itting
             of
             the
             Communicants
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             want
             her
             glory
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             Iews
             at
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Lords
             Passover
             ,
             signified
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             yet
             to
             come
             another
             Doctrine
             then
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             even
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             other
             Sacraments
             than
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passover
             ,
             even
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             S●pper
             ;
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Christian
             Communicants
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             ,
             preach
             and
             declare
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             come
             to
             our
             journies
             end
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             none
             other
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             then
             these
             only
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             received
             of
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           ,
           
             sitting
             down
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             shew
             by
             that
             gesture
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             none
             other
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             us
             .
          
           Thus
           this
           antient
           Lea●ned
           Prebend
           .
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             Cutchud
          
           some
           years
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           and
           second
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           Anno
           1552.
           printed
           
             Cum
             Privilegio
          
           1560.
           determine●
           the
           like
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Many
             comming
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             do
             mis-behave
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             lookers
             on
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             worship
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             kneeling
             and
             bowing
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             knocking
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             with
             elevating
             of
             their
             hands
             :
             If
             it
             were
             to
             be
             elevated
             and
             shewed
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             used
             ,
             Christ
             would
             have
             elevated
             it
             above
             his
             head
             ;
             He
             delivered
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             bidding
             them
             to
             eat
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hold
             up
             their
             
             hands
             ;
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             worship
             it
             :
             And
             so
             delivered
             it
             to
             them
             Sitting
             ,
             and
             not
             Kneeling
             .
             Only
             God
             is
             to
             be
             so
             honoured
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             ●everence
             ,
             and
             no
             Sacrament
             ;
             For
             God
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             God
             :
             Let
             us
             use
             it
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ;
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             more
             devout
             then
             they
             w●r●●
             be
             not
             deceiv●d
             ,
             but
             beware
             that
             thy
             Devotion
             be
             not
             Idolatry
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Dr.
           ●oyes
           (
           with
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           *
           and
           others
           )
           reason
           for
           the
           Churches
           changing
           Christs
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           
             Sitting
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           into
           Kneeling
           ;
           Because
           
             there
             is
             giving
             of
             th●nks
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             there●ore
             stiled
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             )
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             in
             Prayer
             no
             g●stur●
             so
             fit
             as
             Kneeling
          
           ;
           this
           is
           very
           weak
           and
           unsatisfactory
           to
           many
           judicious
           Christian●
           .
           1
           Because
           by
           this
           Reason
           all
           Christians
           and
           Kneelers
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           sit
           ,
           but
           kneel
           at
           their
           own
           Tables
           too
           ,
           when
           they
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           ought
           *
           
             to
             pray
             ▪
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
          
           before
           and
           after
           meat
           ,
           and
           blesse
           their
           meat
           ,
           as
           our
           
             Saviour
             did
             the
          
           
           
             Sacramental
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Iews
             consecrating
             and
             blessing
             their
             meat
             and
             drink
             at
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Tables
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             ,
          
           as
           *
           
             Guliel
             .
             Stuckiu●
          
           ,
           with
           others
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           &
           ‖
           
             Walaeus
             ,
             Ainsworth
             ,
             Buxdorfius
          
           ▪
           prove
           most
           amply
           .
           But
           
             Christ
             ,
             though
             be
             gave
             thanks
             and
             blessed
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
          
           did
           not
           kneel
           ,
           but
           sate
           with
           his
           Apostles
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           both
           when
           he
           blessed
           and
           distributed
           the
           Elements
           ,
           as
           the
           premises
           evidence
           :
           Yea
           when
           he
           solemnly
           
             bless●d
             and
             distributed
             the
             Loaves
             and
             Fishes
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             th●
             bread
             he
             did
             eat
             with
             his
             twelve
             Disciples
             ,
          
           he
           made
           them
           
             sit
             down
          
           (
           not
           kneel
           )
           
             both
             before
             and
             whiles
             he
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             sitting
             ,
          
           Mat.
           14
           19.
           
           Mark
           6.39.40
           ,
           41.
           chap.
           8.6
           Iohn
           6.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Luke
           24.30
           .
           and
           all
           Christians
           still
           do
           the
           like
           at
           their
           own
           Tables
           :
           This
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           change
           sitting
           into
           kneeling
           .
           2ly
           .
           
             If
             Thanksgiving
             
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           performed
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           posture
           ,
           not
           sitting
           ,
           or
           standing
           ,
           pray
           why
           do
           these
           e
           Kneelers
           teach
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             stand
             up
             at
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             from
             our
             knees
             and
             seats
             to
             repeat
             it
             ?
          
           and
           some
           
             Popish
             Canons
          
           enjoyn
           all
           to
           stand
           up
           while
           it
           is
           repeated
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           
             part
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Eucharist
           ?
           They
           must
           therefore
           kneel
           at
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           or
           else
           disclaim
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           their
           standing
           up
           at
           it
           .
           3ly
           .
           The
           Priests
           and
           others
           used
           to
           
             stand
             up
             to
             give
             praise
             and
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Chron
           20.19
           .
           1
           Kings
           8.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Yea
           the
           Israelites
           more
           usually
           stood
           ,
           then
           
             kneeled
             ,
             when
             they
             prayed
             to
             God
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
          
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           1
           Kings
           8.14
           2
           Chron.
           20.5
           .
           chap.
           9.13
           .
           Gen.
           19
           ▪
           27.
           
           Levit.
           9.5
           .
           Deut.
           10
           8.
           chap.
           29
           ▪
           10.
           2
           
           Chron.
           29.11
           .
           Ezech.
           44.11
           ,
           15.
           
           Ier.
           15.1
           .
           chap.
           18
           20.
           
           And
           not
           only
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           but
           humble
           Publican
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           stood
           not
           kneeled
           when
           he
           prayed
           with
           a
           dijected
           face
           and
           spirit
           ,
           
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.11
           ,
           13.
           yea
           Christs
           Disciples
           likewise
           stood
           when
           they
           prayed
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           
           and
           that
           by
           Christs
           approbation
           ,
           if
           not
           expresse
           precept
           ,
           Mark
           11.25
           .
           
             When
             ye
          
           *
           
             stand
             praying
             ,
             forgive
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           relates
           to
           Mat.
           6.14
           .
           immediately
           following
           the
           
             ●ords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           read
           the
           Apostles
           used
           kneeling
           ,
           but
           standing
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Christs
           approbation
           and
           command
           :
           How
           then
           can
           kneeling
           be
           the
           
             fittest
             gesture
          
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           especially
           ,
           which
           most
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           kneel
           down
           to
           say
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           own
           Prayers
           before
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           standing
           ,
           not
           kneeling
           ?
           Why
           stand
           or
           kneel
           they
           not
           a
           like
           at
           both
           ,
           and
           contradict
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           as
           well
           in
           kneeling
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           stood
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           s●te
           at
           the
           other
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           bid
           a
           Non-obstante
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           To
           controul
           and
           censure
           their
           practise
           ,
           gesture
           ,
           instead
           of
           imitating
           them
           ?
           To
           *
           Lord
           it
           
           over
           Gods
           people
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           deprive
           them
           of
           that
           Christian
           Liberty
           which
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           ?
           4ly
           .
           There
           is
           not
           one
           precept
           nor
           president
           in
           the
           Bible
           for
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           but
           many
           direct
           Texts
           and
           Presidents
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           received
           it
           sitting
           ,
           whose
           examples
           we
           ought
           to
           imitate
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           Doctors
           Phantasmes
           .
           No
           precept
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           or
           New
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           presidents
           in
           either
           for
           
             Kneeling
             in
             Prayer
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           publick
           Prayer
           :
           There
           are
           many
           Presidents
           for
           sitting
           and
           standing
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           Prayers
           ,
           ●ast●
           ,
           Humiliations
           ,
           in
           the
           Texts
           forecited
           ,
           and
           the
           *
           
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             for
             above
          
           800.
           
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             on
             all
             Lords
             dayes
             throughout
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             from
             Easter
             till
             Whitsontide
             ,
             constantly
             prayed
             standing
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             ,
             in
             honour
             and
             memory
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             without
             bowing
             at
             his
             name
             Iesus
             ,
          
           or
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           by
           any
           Council
           ,
           Father
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ;
           the
           places
           of
           a
           St
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           b
           Aug●stine
           ,
           produced
           by
           the
           Papists
           for
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Hostia
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           for
           kneeling
           at
           the
           c
           Sacrament
           (
           grounded
           upon
           a
           mis-translation
           and
           mistake
           of
           Psal.
           99.5
           .
           
             Adore
             and
             worship
             his
             Foot-stool
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             at
             his
             Foot-stool
          
           ,
           interpreted
           
             his
             holy
             Hill
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           not
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           )
           prove
           neither
           the
           Sacraments
           Adoration
           ,
           (
           not
           there
           mentioned
           )
           nor
           Kneeling
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           receiving
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           
             Monkish
             story
          
           of
           the
           Macedonian
           woman
           ,
           recorded
           by
           d
           Nicephorus
           ,
           e
           Sozomen
           ▪
           and
           the
           f
           
             Century
             Writers
          
           ,
           (
           much
           urged
           of
           late
           )
           
             who
             after
             she
             had
             received
             the
             consecrated
             bread
             into
             her
             hand
             ,
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           then
           used
           )
           
             from
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             conveyed
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             put
             other
             unconsecrated
             bread
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             brought
             to
             her
             secretly
             by
             her
             Servant
             ,
             from
             her
             house
             ,
          
           for
           which
           end
           ,
           
             P●rinde
             quasi
             orationi
             vacatura
             se
             inclinata
             summisit
          
           (
           ●o
           Nicephorus
           )
           
             Mysterium
             sacrosanctum
             occuluit
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           
             cum
             pan●m
             accepisset
             &
             jam
             priusquam
             
             sumeret
             ,
             quasi
             oratura
             in
             terram
             inclinaret
             ,
             aliud
             quoddam
             domo
             ablatum
             ,
             famula
             ,
             quam
             ad
             eam
             rem
             instruxerat
             ,
             subministrante
             ,
             cum
             ori
             admovisset
             ,
             ecce
             inter
             mandendum
             in
             lapidem
             induruit
             ,
          
           as
           Sozomen
           records
           it
           .
           All
           Historians
           agreeing
           ,
           that
           she
           received
           the
           consecrated
           bread
           not
           kneeling
           (
           as
           g
           some
           Great
           Doctors
           mistake
           )
           but
           sitting
           or
           standing
           ;
           she
           kneeling
           and
           bowing
           down
           as
           if
           she
           were
           about
           to
           pray
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           received
           it
           in
           her
           hand
           in
           another
           posture
           ,
           to
           convey
           it
           away
           secretly
           to
           her
           servant
           only
           ,
           not
           to
           eat
           it
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           There
           is
           not
           one
           
             Canon
             to
             be
             found
             made
             by
             any
             General
             ,
             National
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Council
             ,
          
           or
           Synod
           from
           Christs
           
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             till
             above
          
           1460.
           
             years
             after
             his
             Ascention
          
           :
           Not
           any
           one
           Rubrick
           in
           all
           the
           Liturgies
           ,
           Writings
           
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
          
           Missals
           ,
           Breviaries
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Pontificals
           ,
           Ceremonials
           
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             it self
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             either
             find
             ,
             upon
             my
             best
             search
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             yet
             produce
             ,
             enjoyning
             Communicants
             to
             kneel
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             .
          
        
         
           This
           truth
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           thus
           proved
           at
           large
           by
           our
           learned
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Burges
          
           ,
           the
           best
           ,
           eminentest
           Champion
           ,
           for
           this
           Gesture
           of
           kneeling
           of
           all
           others
           .
           
             This
             gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             was
             never
             any
             constituted
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           
             is
             it
             at
             this
             day
          
           .
           Bellarm.
           l.
           2.
           de
           Missa
           ,
           c.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
             sets
             down
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             never
             mentions
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             no
             nor
             yet
             the
             Mass-book
             ,
             which
             shews
             when
             the
             Priest
             or
             People
             must
             bow
             or
             kneel
             for
             adoration
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             Altar
             or
             Sacrament
             .
          
           b
           Durantus
           ,
           
             writing
             of
             the
             Roman
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           not
           only
           names
           not
           this
           
             gesture
             for
             one
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             ,
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             affirms
             ,
             That
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             Standing
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             also
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             the
          
           c
           
             Pope
             himself
             receive
             or
             partake
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             celebrates
             the
             Office
             he
             receiveth
             Sitfing
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
          
           d
           
             every
             Priest
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Mass-book
             ,
          
           reverenter
           stans
           
             standing
             reverently
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             not
             kneeling
             there
             .
             The
             Bowing
             or
             Kneeling
             of
             the
             Priest
             at
             
             the
             Mass
             ,
             are
             to
             the
             Crucifix
             set
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             time
             of
             consecration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             immediately
             after
             it
             .
          
           e
           The
           People
           which
           ●eceive
           not
           ,
           a●
           well
           as
           those
           that
           do
           receive
           ,
           are
           
             reverenter
             inclinari
             se
             ,
             reverently
             to
             bow
             themselves
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             when
             they
             receive
             i●
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Priest
             doth
             elevate
             the
             Paten
             ,
             or
             Chalice
             for
             Adora●ion
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Host
             is
             carried
             to
             any
             sick
             ●●rson
             ,
             or
             in
             Procession
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
          
           Adoration
           
             which
             was
             first
             brought
             in
             by
          
           f
           Pope
           Honorius
           
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             not
             any
          
           Kneeling
           or
           Ado●ation
           
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             .
             T●ue
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Receivers
             of
             the
             Host
             from
             ●he
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest
             do
             Kneel
             ,
             not
             ●or
             Adora●ion
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             antient
             Custom
             ,
          
           (
           since
           tran●ubstantiation
           )
           
             not
             by
             Order
             or
             Institution
             .
             Onely
             in
             some
             places
             and
             occasi●ns
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             then
             not
             for
             Adoration
             ,
             but
             either
             for
             reverence
             of
             the
          
           g
           
             Pope
             (
             as
             when
             he
             administreth
             to
             the
             Sub-deacon
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             also
             take
             hallowed
             Candle●
             at
             his
             hand
             Kneeling
             ,
          
           h
           genu
           flexo
           on
           Candlemas
           
             day
             )
             or
             else
             they
             do
             it
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             may
             put
             it
             more
             easily
             into
             the
             Mouth
             without
             danger
             of
             spilling
             ,
             or
             shedding
             any
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             in
             the
          
           i
           
             Miss●l
             of
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Predicants
           
             allowed
             by
             the
             Chapter
             of
          
           Salamenca
           1551.
           
             and
             by
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           p●inted
           at
           Venice
           ,
           Anno
           1562.
           
             two
             of
             the
          
           F●ee●s
           
             ar●
             TO
             KNEEL
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
          
           *
           
             Priest
             ,
             holding
             a
             clean
             napkin
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             receiv●r
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             under
             the
             Communicants
             chin
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             shedding
             .
             The
             Communicant
             hims●l●
             is
             forbidden
             to
             prostrate
          
           (
           id
           est
           ,
           
             to
             bow
             his
             Body
          
           )
           
             himself
             (
             which
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Adoration
             ,
             all
             but
             the
             Priest
             which
             celebrates
             ar●
             th●rein
             command●d
             to
             do
             )
             or
             to
             kiss●
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             Priests
             f●et
             .
             But
          
           k
           
             KNEELING
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             greeces
             he
             m●st
             hold
             all
             his
             Body
             upright
             ,
             and
             opening
             his
             mouth
             neither
             too
             much
             nor
             too
             little
             ,
             without
             turning
             his
             eyes
             or
             countenance
             undecently
             aside
             ,
             in
             comely
             order
             and
             r●verence
             he
             is
             to
             rec●ive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           This
           KNEELING
           of
           the
           Communicant
           
             is
             not
             for
          
           adoration
           
             of
             the
             S●cram●nt
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
          
           KNEELING
           
             of
             those
             which
             stand
             side-wayes
             to
             hold
             the
             Napkin
             .
          
           Yea
           
             prostration
             ,
             or
             
             bowing
             the
             trunk
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             there
             forbidden
             them
             when
             they
             receive
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             commanded
             for
          
           adoration
           
             to
             those
             that
             do
             not
             then
             communicate
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             ,
          
           ut
           stent
           super
           formas
           prostrati
           ,
           
             and
             all
             before
             the
             Sacrificer
             himself
             ,
          
           prosternant
           se
           adorantes
           .
           
             So
             that
             this
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Receiving
             ,
             was
             only
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             putting
             the
             Host
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Receiver
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             any
             established
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ROME
             at
             this
             day
             .
             This
             may
             further
             appear
             not
             to
             be
             for
             Adoration
             ,
             Because
             the
             Priest
             himself
             receives
             in
             both
             kinds
             standing
             .
             Nay
             it
             is
             against
             their
             rule
             that
             a
             man
             should
             adore
             any
             thing
             lower
             than
             himself
          
           ;
           The
           reason
           with
           them
           is
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           worship
           or
           fall
           down
           ,
           
             requireth
             position
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             lower
             than
             that
             which
             is
             worshipped
             .
          
           l
           Mr.
           Thomas
           Morrison
           
             reports
             of
             one
             in
          
           Savoy
           
             who
             escaped
             difficultly
             for
             looking
             downward
             at
             the
             Host
             ,
             passing
             by
             his
             window
             in
             procession
             ▪
             It
             is
             therefore
             without
             question
             true
             ,
             that
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
             was
             never
             any
             instituted
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ROME
             ,
             nor
             never
             used
             when
             it
             was
             used
             with
             them
             for
             adoration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             is
             falsly
             believed
             and
             talked
             of
             by
             many
             .
          
           Thus
           this
           learned
           Doctor
           ,
           positively
           (
           and
           I
           conceive
           most
           truly
           )
           concludes
           in
           a
           Book
           d●dicated
           by
           him
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           An.
           1631.
           
           And
           he
           asserts
           the
           like
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           in
           his
           T●eatise
           o●
           
             The
             lawfullness
             of
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
          
           p●inted
           London
           1631.
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Keeper
             Cov●ntry
          
           ,
           ch
           .
           21.
           p.
           66
           ,
           67
           ,
           68.
           &
           ch
           .
           32.
           p.
           110
           ,
           111
           ,
           where
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           
             That
             KNEEL●NG
             before
             and
             to
             the
             Host
             to
             have
             come
             in
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             when
             midnight
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             in
             his
             hight
             .
          
           Yet
           concludes
           ,
           KNEELING
           
             in
             the
             ●ct
             of
             Receiving
             was
             not
             ever
             yet
             strengthened
             with
          
           ANY
           PAPAL
           DECREE
           ;
           
             but
             hath
             been
             since
             made
             a
             Footbanke
             unto
             that
             Antichristian
             Monst●r
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             only
             by
             misinterpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             sought
             out
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             
             laid
             hold
             on
             any
             colorable
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             suckle
             the
             monster
             of
             their
             brain
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             once
             born
             .
          
           So
           this
           Doctor
           .
        
         
           This
           kneeling
           then
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           receiving
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           its
           learnedest
           Advocates
           ,
           to
           be
           
             introduced
             only
             by
             Custom
             ,
             Vsage
             ,
          
           after
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host
          
           ,
           (
           prescribed
           first
           by
           
             Pope
             Honorius
          
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1226.
           promoted
           by
           the
           Feast
           of
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           instituted
           by
           
             Pope
             Vrban
          
           ;
           and
           confirmed
           for
           
             ever
             by
             multitudes
             of
             Pardons
             in
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Vienna
           
             by
             Pope
             Clement
          
           the
           5.
           in
           the
           year
           1310
           as
           our
           learned
           i
           Bp.
           Iewel
           ,
           and
           others
           affi●m
           )
           without
           any
           Canon
           imposing
           it
           on
           the
           people
           .
           The
           
             first
             Rubrick
          
           that
           ever
           I
           met
           with
           (
           except
           that
           of
           the
           Missal
           for
           the
           Friers
           Predicants
           ,
           forecited
           )
           is
           that
           in
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer-book
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           and
           confirmed
           by
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1552.
           used
           ,
           continued
           in
           all
           Books
           of
           Common
           P●ayer
           ever
           since
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Minister
             first
             receive
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           
             next
             deliver
             it
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             help
             the
             chief
             Minister
             ;
             and
             after
          
           TO
           THE
           PEO●LE
           IN
           THEIR
           HANDS
           ,
           KNEELING
           :
           Which
           Rubrick
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           and
           manner
           of
           penning
           declare
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           Direction
           ,
           than
           Injunction
           to
           the
           People
           to
           receive
           KNEELING
           ;
           For
           it
           commands
           not
           in
           precise
           words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             People
             shall
             all
             receive
             the
             Communion
             Kneeling
             ,
          
           or
           
             only
             Kneeling
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Affirmative
           ,
           not
           Sitting
           or
           
             Standing
             in
             the
          
           Negative
           ;
           much
           lesse
           doth
           it
           threaten
           or
           inflict
           any
           penalty
           at
           all
           on
           the
           Minister
           if
           he
           give
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           People
           if
           they
           receive
           it
           otherwise
           ;
           nor
           enable
           the
           Minister
           to
           refuse
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           to
           such
           who
           scruple
           to
           take
           it
           KNEELING
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           peremptorily
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           1
           E.
           6.
           c.
           1.
           
           Not
           without
           
             a
             Lawfull
             Cause
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           
             scandalous
             crimes
          
           conteined
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           or
           Exhortation
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           Malice
           ,
           or
           Hatred
           ,
           )
           to
           DENY
           the
           Sacrament
           TO
           ANY
           WHO
           SHALL
           DEVOUTLY
           AND
           HUMBLY
           DESIRE
           IT
           ,
           ANY
           LAW
           ,
           CUSTOME
           OR
           ORDINANCE
           TO
           THE
           CONTRARY
           
           NOTWITHSTANDING
           :
           Onely
           it
           directs
           
             the
             Minister
             ,
             to
             deliver
             it
             to
             the
             People
             in
             their
             hands
          
           KNEELING
           ;
           and
           withall
           makes
           an
           Apology
           in
           another
           Rubrick
           in
           both
           King
           Edwards
           Books
           ,
           to
           clear
           the
           use
           of
           kneeling
           from
           any
           Superstition
           or
           intention
           of
           
             Adoration
             of
             Christs
             Body
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
          
           or
           any
           justification
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           to
           which
           ends
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           abused
           it
           .
           All
           which
           being
           duly
           pondered
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           our
           Religion
           under
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           in
           their
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           compiled
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1533.
           (
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Mr.
           
             William
             Tyndal
          
           ,
           our
           famous
           learned
           Martyr
           his
           Workes
           ,
           p.
           476
           ,
           477.
           )
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             Christian
             Princes
             would
             command
             and
             establish
             a
             Forme
             of
             Administring
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             by
             them
             described
             ,
          
           wherein
           ALL
           THE
           CONGREGATION
           
             are
             ordered
          
           ,
           TO
           SIT
           ROUND
           ABOUT
           THE
           LORDS
           TABLE
           ,
           as
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           did
           .
           And
           then
           compared
           with
           these
           ensuing
           Confessions
           of
           Doctor
           
             Iohn
             Burges
          
           in
           his
           learned
           Treatises
           purposely
           written
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             KNEELING
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
          
           dedicated
           to
           our
           late
           King
           CHARLES
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Keeper
             Coventry
          
           :
           Namely
           ,
           *
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             holdeth
             sitting
             or
             standing
             to
             be
             as
             lawfull
             and
             holy
             as
             kneeling
             ,
             putting
             no
             necessity
             or
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             any
             of
             these
             arbitrary
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           *
           
             That
             there
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             any
             Decree
             for
             the
             gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             th●●eal
             presence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             .
             That
          
           ‖
           Beza
           
             and
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             live
             pell-mell
             with
             the
             Popish
             ,
             where
             Idolatry
             is
             openly
             in
             the
             streets
             committed
             ,
          
           in
           bowing
           to
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           
             as
             i●
             it
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             shifted
             into
             a
             new
             suit
             of
             apparell
             ,
             had
             reason
             enough
             to
             forbear
             this
             gesture
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             had
             been
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             dangerous
             .
             And
             there●ore
          
           Beza
           
             doth
             no
             where
             
             condemn
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             it self
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             only
             defendeth
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             perill
             that
             might
             ensue
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             root
             out
             the
             bread-worship
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             decline
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             those
             Divines
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             French
             and
             Dutch
             Churches
             ,
             made
             certain
          
           Observations
           
             upon
             the
          
           *
           Harmony
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           
             set
             out
             at
          
           Geneva
           in
           Beza
           
             his
             time
          
           ,
           Anno
           1581.
           for
           in
           their
           fourth
           Observation
           on
           the
           Confession
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           sect
           .
           14.
           they
           say
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             this
             Rite
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             we
             leave
             each
             Church
             to
             their
             own
             liberty
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             condemn
             it
             simply
             ,
             as
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             (
             used
             with
             caution
             given
             in
             our
             fourth
             Observation
             ;
             )
             But
             for
             the
             rooting
             of
             bread-worship
             out
             of
             mens
             minds
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             that
             Ceremony
             in
             most
             places
             were
             abolished
             ,
             in
             receiving
             of
             the
             signs
             themselves
             .
          
           May
           sufficiently
           perswade
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           to
           indulge
           the
           liberty
           of
           sitting
           to
           those
           who
           scruple
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           her self
           prescribes
           it
           not
           by
           any
           Canon
           or
           Rubrick
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           ,
           and
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           peril
           and
           scandal
           in
           its
           use
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           some
           conceit
           and
           object
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           
             great
             contumacy
             ,
             irreverence
             ,
             sawcinesse
             ,
             boldnesse
             ,
          
           for
           those
           who
           confesse
           themselves
           a
           
             unworthy
             to
             gather
             the
             crums
             under
             Christs
             Table
             ,
             at
             his
             Supper
             ,
          
           to
           presume
           b
           
             to
             sit
             and
             eat
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinks
             the
             Cup
             at
             or
             upon
             the
             Table
             it self
          
           ;
           not
           KNEELING
           at
           a
           distance
           before
           ,
           or
           prostrate
           under
           it
           .
           I
           desire
           such
           Objectors
           to
           ●ons●der
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           love
           ,
           invites
           all
           Communicants
           ,
           not
           
             to
             gather
             up
             the
             crums
             under
             this
             his
             Table
             like
          
           c
           Dogges
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           d
           
             captive
             Kings
             did
             under
          
           Adonibezecks
           (
           
             the
             proud
             Tyrants
          
           )
           Table
           ,
           but
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           eat
           ,
           and
           drink
           the
           consecrated
           Bread
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           Heavenly
           Banquet
           at
           his
           Table
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           high
           contempt
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           e
           
             voluntary
             sinfull
             Humility
          
           ,
           or
           slighting
           ,
           undervaluing
           of
           Christs
           love
           and
           grace
           ,
           for
           
           any
           invited
           Gue●ts
           like
           Dogges
           and
           Slaves
           to
           lye
           prostrate
           before
           or
           under
           his
           sacred
           Table
           ,
           then
           with
           Faith
           and
           holy
           confidence
           to
           approach
           unto
           it
           ,
           to
           sit
           ,
           eat
           ,
           and
           drink
           thereat
           as
           he
           enjoyns
           them
           .
           2ly
           .
           That
           if
           it
           were
           no
           ill
           manners
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           or
           irreverence
           for
           the
           f
           
             Disciples
             ,
             Lazarus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
             to
             sit
             down
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           whiles
           on
           earth
           ,
           
             at
             ordinary
             Tables
             ,
             the
             Pascal
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Lords
             Table
             too
             ,
          
           or
           in
           g
           
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             to
             lean
             on
             his
             breast
             and
             bosome
             at
             it
          
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Christians
           to
           sit
           ,
           eat
           ,
           and
           drink
           the
           consecrated
           Elements
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Table
          
           ,
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ;
           then
           doubtlesse
           it
           can
           be
           no
           contempt
           ,
           misdemeanor
           ,
           irreverence
           ,
           unmannerlinesse
           for
           any
           now
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           rather
           it
           must
           be
           so
           in
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           upon
           such
           fancies
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           which
           either
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Christians
           knew
           not
           ,
           or
           deemed
           insufficient
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           change
           fitting
           into
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           3ly
           .
           If
           the
           Objectors
           or
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           persons
           of
           inferiour
           quality
           ,
           were
           invited
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           eat
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Lord
             Keepers
             ,
             Lord
             Mayors
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           
             Great
             Mans
             Table
          
           ,
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           or
           Supper
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           reputed
           a
           strange
           
             singularity
             ,
             folly
             ,
             indecency
          
           ,
           or
           contempt
           ,
           (
           not
           reverence
           ,
           decency
           ,
           or
           good
           manners
           )
           in
           or
           for
           all
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           pretended
           modesty
           or
           unworthinesse
           ,
           to
           kneel
           down
           only
           before
           ,
           or
           lye
           prostrate
           under
           their
           Tables
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           
             sit
             down
             at
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             eat
             together
             with
             them
          
           ,
           when
           commanded
           ,
           as
           h
           
             all
             antiently
          
           ,
           and
           
             at
             this
             day
             use
             to
             do
             ,
          
           without
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           prostration
           at
           or
           under
           the
           Table
           .
           Why
           should
           it
           not
           then
           be
           so
           in
           those
           invited
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           to
           eat
           and
           
             drink
             at
             his
             sacred
             Table
          
           ?
           4ly
           .
           Christ
           Jesus
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           merits
           ,
           and
           transcendent
           love
           ,
           hath
           not
           only
           
             made
             us
          
           i
           
             Members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           k
           
             one
             in
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             own
          
           l
           Brethren
           ,
           m
           Friends
           ,
           yea
           n
           
             Sons
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           but
           also
           o
           
             Heirs
             and
             joynt
             Heirs
             with
             Christ
             of
             
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           yea
           p
           
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           promised
           q
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             grant
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             Throne
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             overcame
             and
             am
             set
             down
             wi●h
             my
             Father
             in
             his
             Throne
             :
          
           and
           also
           appointed
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             they
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             in
          
           s
           
             Heavenly
             places
             ,
             together
             with
             him
             ,
          
           not
           pick
           up
           crums
           under
           his
           Table
           ,
           or
           kneel
           ,
           or
           lye
           prostrate
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           it
           .
           All
           which
           con●idered
           ,
           may
           satisfie
           the
           Objectors
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           censuring
           their
           fellow
           Communicants
           who
           receive
           sitting
           ,
           as
           
             irreverent
             ,
             proud
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             und●vou●
             ,
             irr●ligious
             ,
          
           or
           restraining
           this
           their
           Christian
           Liberty
           and
           posture
           of
           sitting
           in
           receiving
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           contend
           for
           ,
           leaving
           them
           to
           kneel
           ,
           or
           use
           what
           gesture
           they
           deem
           best
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           particular
           practise
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           yet
           further
           object
           ,
           (
           as
           *
           they
           do
           )
           That
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           we
           receive
           a
           Pardon
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           from
           God
           ,
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           Malefactors
           use
           to
           receive
           their
           Pardons
           under
           Seal
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           kneeling
           on
           their
           knees
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           not
           a
           Pardon
           under
           Seal
           ,
           t
           to
           all
           Communicants
           ,
           since
           the
           unworthy
           eat
           and
           drink
           Damnation
           to
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           2ly
           .
           It
           was
           instituted
           not
           as
           a
           
             Pardon
             Sealed
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             passion
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             Luke
          
           22.19
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.24
           25
           ,
           26.
           3ly
           .
           It
           is
           received
           ,
           only
           as
           spirituall
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           to
           feed
           and
           nourish
           our
           souls
           
             unto
             everlasting
             life
          
           ;
           to
           u
           
             eat
             and
             drink
          
           as
           food
           ;
           not
           to
           keep
           or
           reserve
           in
           a
           
             Trunk
             ,
             Pix
          
           ,
           or
           Box
           ,
           as
           men
           keep
           their
           Pardon●
           ,
           without
           eating
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           without
           drinking
           them
           ,
           when
           sealed
           only
           with
           hard
           Wax
           and
           Parchment
           :
           Therefore
           they
           rather
           ought
           to
           receive
           it
           sitting
           ,
           as
           a
           
             sacred
             Feast
             and
             Supper
          
           ,
           
           at
           which
           all
           usually
           sit
           ,
           not
           kn●el
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           which
           .
           none
           ever
           received
           in
           a
           Patten
           or
           Chalice
           .
           4ly
           .
           Though
           Malefactors
           receive
           Charters
           of
           Pardon
           from
           their
           Princes
           own
           hands
           now
           &
           then
           ,
           kneeling
           ;
           yet
           none
           use
           to
           receive
           them
           from
           their
           Officers
           or
           Ministers
           hands
           in
           that
           posture
           in
           our
           own
           or
           other
           Kingdoms
           ;
           who
           ever
           received
           a
           Pardon
           or
           Charter
           thus
           from
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           at
           a
           Seal
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Hanaper
           Officers
           ?
           Nor
           is
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           now
           received
           by
           any
           from
           Christ●
           or
           Gods
           immediate
           hands
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           kneel
           by
           their
           own
           comparison
           .
           5ly
           .
           The
           Apostles
           when
           they
           received
           it
           from
           Christs
           own
           hands
           at
           its
           first
           institution
           ,
           who
           best
           knew
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ,
           but
           sitting
           :
           Neither
           did
           any
           afterwards
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ,
           but
           sitting
           from
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Fathers
           hands
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           all
           now
           receive
           it
           from
           the
           Priests
           or
           Ministers
           hands
           only
           ,
           kneeling
           ,
           not
           sitting
           ,
           since
           this
           reason
           prevailed
           not
           with
           them
           to
           give
           or
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ?
           6ly
           .
           The
           chief
           cause
           of
           receiving
           it
           kneeling
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           after
           Transubstantiation
           introduced
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Burgess
          
           confesseth
           ,
           (
           &
           that
           on
           the
           *
           steps
           near
           the
           Table
           )
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           might
           with
           
             more
             ease
          
           put
           it
           into
           the
           
             Receivers
             mouthes
             without
             spilling
          
           ,
           who
           might
           not
           take
           or
           receive
           it
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           :
           which
           custom
           being
           exploded
           in
           our
           Church
           (
           all
           receiving
           it
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           putting
           it
           into
           their
           own
           mouths
           )
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           introduction
           and
           use
           of
           Kneeling
           ceaseth
           .
        
         
           To
           close
           up
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           shall
           seriously
           request
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           Layme●●
           considerately
           to
           observe
           the
           sad
           effects
           and
           dangerous
           consequences
           of
           allowing
           any
           Church
           ,
           Council
           ,
           Convocation
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           (
           who
           usually
           monopoli●e
           both
           the
           Title
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           *
           CHVRCH
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           stiled
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
          
           )
           a
           power
           to
           alter
           or
           innovate
           any
           Ceremony
           or
           Rite
           ,
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           the
           Institution
           
           and
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           upon
           pretext
           of
           Custom
           and
           lawfull
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           (
           the
           *
           
             only
             Plea
          
           for
           changing
           sitting
           into
           kneeling
           ,
           in
           the
           act
           of
           its
           receiving
           )
           by
           this
           one
           president
           of
           the
           ‖
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
          
           .
           Upon
           a
           Petition
           and
           Complaint
           of
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Church-men
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           Anno
           1414.
           
           
             Of
             the
             growth
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             administring
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             Lay-men
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             likewise
             after
             Supper
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             Fasting
             ,
             by
             some
             Priests
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             own
             Primitive
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             who
             pertinacio●sly
             affirmed
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             against
             the
             laudable
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             reasonably
             introduced
             .
             Hereupon
             this
             sacred
             Council
          
           (
           as
           they
           stile
           themselves
           )
           
             lawfully
             ass●m●led
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             faithfull
             against
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             by
             the
             mature
             deliberation
             of
             the
             Prelates
             therein
             assembled
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             Doctors
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Divine
             as
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             declared
             ,
             decreed
             ;
             and
             defined
             ,
          
           (
           by
           a
           special
           Canon
           therein
           ratified
           )
           Quod
           licet
           *
           Ch●is●us
           post
           Coenam
           instituerit
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             That
             although
             Christ
             instituted
             after
             Supper
             ,
             and
             administred
             this
             venerable
             Sacrament
             to
             his
             Disciples
             under
             both
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             Tamen
             hoc
             non
             obstante
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             sacred
             Canons
          
           (
           preferred
           before
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           
             the
             laudable
             and
             approved
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             observed
             ,
             and
             doth
             observe
             ,
             That
             this
             Sacunrament
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             celebrated
             after
             Supper
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             received
             of
             Christians
             who
             are
             not
             Fasting
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             in
             case
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             other
             Necessity
             ,
             granted
             or
             admitted
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             .
             )
             And
             likewise
             ,
             licet
             in
             Primitiva
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Although
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             received
             by
             the
             faithfull
             under
             both
             species
             .
             Tamen
             ,
             &c.
             Yet
             notwi●hstanding
             to
             avoid
             some
             Perils
             and
             Scandals
             ,
             this
             ●●stom
             was
             introduced
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             received
             by
             those
             who
             consecrated
             ,
             under
             both
             spec●es
             ,
             and
             by
             Laymen
             ,
             only
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             most
             firmly
             
             believed
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             That
             the
             intire
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             truly
             contained
             as
             well
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Wine
             :
             Wherefore
             seeing
             ,
             this
             custom
             was
             rationally
             introduced
             and
             very
             long
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             for
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             reject
             or
             change
             at
             pleasure
             without
             Authority
             of
             ●he
             Ch●rch
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             to
             observe
             this
             Custom
             or
             Law
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             reputed
             erroneous
             ;
             &
             pertinaciter
             asserentes
             oppositum
             praemiss●rum
             ,
             &c.
             and
             those
             who
             peremptorily
             assert
             the
             co●trary
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             banished
             ,
             and
             grievously
             punished
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             ●he
             Diocesans
             of
             the
             places
             or
             their
             O●●icials
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Inquisitors
             of
             Heretical
             pravi●y
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             in
             which
             any
             thing
             shall
             peradventure
             be
             attempted
             or
             presumed
             against
             this
             Decree
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             lawfull
             Statutes
             wholso●ly
             invented
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             against
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
             Also
             this
             Holy
             Synod
             decreeth
             and
             declareth
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             processe
             shall
             be
             directed
             to
             all
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Fathers
             in
             Chr●st
             ,
          
           Lords
           Patria●ch●
           ,
           Primates
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishop●
           ,
           and
           their
           Vicars
           in
           Spi●ituals
           ,
           wherever
           constituted
           ,
           
             in
             which
             it
             shall
             be
             committed
             and
             commanded
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Excomm●nication
             ,
             that
             they
             effectually
             punish
             those
             offending
             against
             this
             Decree
             ,
             who
             communicate
             the
             people
             under
             both
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             or
             that
             exhort
             or
             teach
             them
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             .
             And
             if
             they
             return
             to
             repentance
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             received
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wholsome
             Pennance
             being
             injoyned
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             ●ffence
             .
             But
             such
             of
             them
             who
             with
             obstinate
             minds
             shall
             not
             care
             to
             return
             to
             repentance
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             (
             and
             punished
             )
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             and
             the
             ayde
             likewise
             of
             the
             Secular
             Arme
             is
             to
             be
             invocated
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             if
             need
             shall
             require
             .
          
        
         
         
           Here
           this
           
             Popish
             Council
          
           sets
           up
           the
           late
           Custom
           ,
           Power
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           To
           alter
           the
           very
           institution
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           first
           in
           two
           particular
           Circumstances
           or
           Ceremonies
           observed
           by
           them
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           receiving
           it
           after
           Supper
           .
           2ly
           .
           In
           the
           manner
           of
           receiving
           it
           ,
           after
           meat
           ,
           but
           not
           fasting
           ;
           And
           ●rom
           these
           2.
           
           Alterations
           in
           these
           Circumstances
           ,
           proceeds
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           to
           make
           ,
           justifie
           ,
           decree
           ●
           Most
           sacrilegious
           alteration
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           taking
           away
           one
           Part
           thereof
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Cup
             and
             Wine
             from
             all
             the
             Laity
             at
             one
             blow
          
           ;
           upon
           this
           absurd
           heretical
           
             Whymsical
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           notorious
           untruth
           ,
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           most
           certain
           undubitable
           truth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
          
           (
           by
           way
           of
           concomitance
           )
           conteined
           and
           received
           under
           each
           species
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
           2ly
           .
           It
           sets
           up
           ,
           justifies
           ,
           decrees
           a
           direct
           contrary
           custome
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           1.
           only
           in
           the
           mo●ning
           ,
           2.
           only
           fasting
           ,
           3.
           for
           Priests
           only
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           4.
           for
           all
           Laymen
           ,
           under
           the
           species
           of
           Bread
           alone
           without
           the
           Cup
           ;
           with
           a
           most
           a●dacious
           ,
           blasphemous
           ,
           peremptory
           NON
           OBSTANTE
           
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Churches
          
           Practise
           and
           In●titution
           .
           3ly
           .
           It
           prohibites
           Priests
           and
           People
           too
           ,
           either
           to
           imitate
           their
           examples
           ,
           or
           institution
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           or
           to
           say
           ,
           preach
           ,
           or
           affirm
           they
           ought
           to
           imitate
           them
           ;
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           speak
           against
           any
           of
           those
           their
           late
           Cu●tomes
           and
           Antichristian
           Innovations
           ,
           Errors
           .
           4ly
           .
           They
           excommunicate
           ,
           banish
           ,
           punish
           all
           those
           as
           HERETICKS
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           ,
           persecute
           them
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           censures
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           secular
           arm
           ,
           if
           they
           once
           presume
           in
           any
           place
           by
           words
           or
           deeds
           to
           follow
           the
           Precept
           or
           Pre●ident
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apo●●les
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           or
           oppose
           or
           submit
           not
           to
           their
           Innovations
           ,
           Inversions
           ,
           and
           subversions
           of
           them
           .
           5ly
           .
           If
           the
           terror
           of
           those
           Ce●sures
           prevail
           to
           force
           conformity
           to
           their
           
           Innovations
           in
           any
           former
           Non-conformist
           ,
           whether
           Priest
           or
           ●ayman
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           be
           received
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           ●he
           Chu●ch
           ,
           without
           publick
           penitence
           ,
           and
           Pennance
           proportinable
           to
           his
           offence
           .
        
         
           What
           effusion
           of
           Christian
           blood
           ,
           Martyrdomes
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           Tumults
           ,
           Controversies
           this
           Canon
           hath
           procured
           throughout
           Ch●istendome
           ever
           since
           ,
           the
           Histories
           of
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             G●rmany
             .
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             England
             ,
          
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           Mr.
           Fox
           his
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           ,
           with
           other
           Martyrologies
           ,
           and
           will
           abundantly
           inform
           us
           .
        
         
           Our
           most
           gracious
           Lord
           God
           &
           Author
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           of
           love
           &
           unity
           ,
           so
           in●pire
           ,
           direct
           our
           Religious
           indulgent
           Sover●ign
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Council
          
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           with
           the
           Spi●it
           of
           Wisdome
           ,
           Clemency
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           Christian
           compassion
           towa●ds
           the
           ●ender
           scrupulo●s
           consciences
           of
           many
           thousand
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           truly
           loyal
           ,
           d●tifull
           pious
           Subject●
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           the
           Alteration
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           from
           its
           primitive
           ,
           antient
           ,
           usual
           gesture
           of
           sitting
           ,
           practised
           by
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           primitive
           Church
           &
           Ch●istians
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           to
           Kneeling
           ,
           only
           by
           late
           Custome
           since
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           Adoration
           introduced
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           premised
           ends
           ;
           the
           total
           abandoning
           of
           Sitting
           ,
           and
           enjoyning
           the
           sole
           use
           o●
           
             Kneeling
             to
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Communicants
             whatsoever
          
           ;
           the
           suspending
           pious
           Ministers
           from
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           Benefices
           ,
           &
           inflicting
           ●cclesiastical
           Censures
           on
           them
           as
           Non-conformists
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           for
           not
           Kneeling
           ,
           or
           delivering
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           their
           People
           sitting
           ;
           or
           writing
           ,
           preaching
           in
           defence
           of
           this
           Ge●ture
           ;
           practised
           heretofore
           ;
           the
           dep●iving
           of
           those
           Laymen
           who
           refuse
           to
           receive
           Kneeling
           (
           for
           the
           premised
           Reasons
           )
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             consecrated
             Cup
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Popish
           Council
           of
           Constance
           (
           with
           the
           Councils
           of
           Basil
           ,
           Se●●io
           30.
           &
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sessio
           21.
           c.
           1.
           si●ce
           that
           )
           did
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Bread
           too
           ,
           which
           Romis●
           Priests
           indulge
           to
           all
           Laymen
           ;
           and
           totally
           secluding
           
           those
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           conscience
           refuse
           to
           take
           it
           Kneeling
           ,
           yea
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           themselves
           ,
           and
           passing
           them
           by
           with
           publick
           contempt
           ,
           as
           of
           late
           when
           they
           were
           all
           enjoyned
           to
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           against
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           his
           Majesties
           most
           gracious
           *
           Declarations
           to
           all
           his
           loving
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ,
           concerning
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           ,
           then
           newly
           published
           ;
           
             That
             none
             shall
             be
             denyed
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             receive
             it
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
          
           ;
           (
           Which
           hath
           given
           just
           ca●se
           o●●ear
           of
           greater
           seve●ity
           towards
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           over-rigid
           imperiou●
           Pr●lates
           ,
           P●iest●
           and
           ●lergy-men
           when
           the
           Parliament
           is
           not
           Sitting
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Cou●ts
           and
           new
           Liturgies
           confirmed
           ▪
           resto●ed
           to
           their
           pristine
           Vigor
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           barely
           upon
           p●etext
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Custome
             of
             Kneeling
             was
             long
             b●●ore
             r●as●nably
             introduced
             ,
          
           and
           Sitting
           prohibited
           only
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           and
           ●or
           such
           reasons
           as
           are
           already
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ;
           may
           not
           produce
           any
           further
           Innovations
           in
           our
           Sacraments
           Administration
           and
           Doct●ine
           too
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           engender
           
             N●w
             Schismes
             ,
             ●ont●ntions
             ,
             Disturbances
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             Pr●secutio●s
             ,
             Pers●cutions
             of
             c●nscientious
             godly
             Ministers
             and
             L●yick●
             ,
          
           to
           the
           great
           interruption
           of
           our
           Churches
           and
           Kingdomes
           peace
           ,
           the
           total
           frustration
           of
           his
           Majesties
           most
           Gracious
           Declarations
           and
           Intentions
           towards
           all
           hi●
           loving
           Subjects
           to
           their
           general
           discontent
           .
           The
           prevention
           wherof
           ,
           out
           of
           mere
           duty
           ,
           loyalty
           ,
           service
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           &
           unfeigned
           desire
           of
           our
           Churches
           future
           Unity
           ,
           Prosperity
           ,
           by
           just
           Dispensations
           &
           Indulgencies
           to
           all
           his
           Majesties
           consciencious
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           real
           ,
           and
           
             royal
             Intentions
          
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           hath
           made
           me
           more
           copious
           in
           this
           just
           Apology
           for
           Sitting
           ,
           without
           passing
           any
           over-rigid
           Censure
           upon
           Kneeling
           as
           
           utterly
           unlawfull
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Receiving
           ,
           or
           on
           those
           who
           practise
           it
           in
           ou●
           Churches
           ,
           out
           of
           
           piety
           ,
           humility
           and
           true
           Christian
           devotion
           .
           
             Moderata
             durant
             .
             Let
             our
          
           Prelates
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           Parliaments
           *
           
             moderation
             therefore
          
           (
           in
           these
           Particulars
           of
           
             Sit●ing
             ,
             Kneeling
          
           and
           Bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           )
           
             be
             known
             unto
             all
             men
          
           ;
           and
           exercised
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             i●
             at
             hand
             .
          
           I
           shall
           close
           up
           this
           Discourse
           with
           the
           Evangelical
           Precept
           ,
           Expostulation
           ,
           and
           advise
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Saints
           of
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           World
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           Ro
           14
           3
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
          
           (
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           kneeling
           )
           
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
          
           (
           kneeling
           )
           
             nor
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
          
           ,
           (
           sitting
           ,
           o●
           standing
           ,
           but
           kneeling
           )
           
             judge
             him
             that
             eateth
          
           (
           sitting
           )
           
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             Servant
             ?
             to
             his
             own
             Master
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             ,
          
           (
           sitteth
           or
           kneeleth
           .
           )
           
             He
             that
             ●a●eth
          
           (
           sitting
           or
           standing
           )
           
             eateth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             eateth
             not
          
           (
           sitting
           or
           standing
           ,
           but
           kneeling
           )
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             eateth
             not
          
           (
           so
           )
           
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             :
             Why
             dost
             thou
             judge
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             Brother
             ?
          
           (
           who
           receiveth
           sitting
           ,
           standing
           or
           kneeling
           )
           
             We
             shall
             al●
             stand
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             judge
          
           (
           or
           censure
           )
           
             one
             another
          
           (
           in
           these
           *
           indiff●rent
           Gestures
           )
           
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             judge
             this
             rather
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             put
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             in
             his
             Brothers
             way
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             follow
             a●ter
             things
             that
             make
             for
             P●ace
             and
             things
             whereby
             we
             may
             edifie
          
           (
           not
           crucifie
           ,
           grieve
           ,
           destroy
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           or
           discontent
           )
           
             each
             other
             .
             Destroy
             not
             him
             with
             thy
             meat
          
           (
           or
           thy
           gesture
           at
           it
           )
           
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             All
             things
             indeed
             are
             pur●
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ill
             for
             that
             man
             who
             eateth
             with
             offence
             ;
             or
          
           to
           impose
           any
           Gesture
           )
           
             whereby
             thy
             Brother
             stumbleth
             ,
             or
             is
             off●nd●d
             ,
             or
             made
             weak
             .
             Happy
             i●
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himself
             in
             that
             which
             he
             alloweth
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             i●
             not
             of
             Faith
             is
             Sin
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           this
           Collateral
           Discourse
           of
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           some
           would
           enforce
           from
           this
           Text
           ;
           and
           return
           to
           Bishop
           Andrews
           passages
           concern●ng
           Bowing
           AT
           and
           TO
           
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             of
             
             the
             Text.
          
           I
           shall
           desire
           the
           Readers
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           Mistakes
           and
           Errors
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           them
           )
           not
           onely
           couched
           ,
           but
           clea●●y
           ●xpr●ssed
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Error
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           intended
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           which
           Fathers
           and
           modern
           Exp●sitors
           gainsay
           .
        
         
           His
           Second
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           above
           all
           names
           whatsoever
           ,
           yea
           ,
           above
           the
           name
           of
           God
        
         
           His
           Third
           ,
           That
           this
           name
           Iesus
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           own
           names
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefest
           name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           His
           Fourth
           ,
           That
           this
           Text
           enjoynes
           men
           to
           bow
           TO
           (
           not
           in
           or
           at
           )
           this
           very
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           name
           only
           .
        
         
           His
           Fifth
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           left
           this
           his
           name
           behind
           him
           ,
           now
           his
           Person
           is
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           do
           reverence
           and
           bow
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           Sixth
           ,
           That
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           able
           to
           convince
           any
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           when
           rehearsed
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           His
           Seventh
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Writer
           of
           the
           Antients
           on
           this
           place
           (
           except
           Origen
           )
           but
           litterally
           understands
           it
           ,
           and
           likes
           well
           we
           should
           actually
           perform
           this
           duty
           of
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           when
           pronounced
           .
        
         
           His
           Eighth
           ,
           That
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Cyril
          
           ,
           and
           Theodoret
           (
           in
           their
           Quotations
           in
           his
           Margent
           )
           are
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           thus
           understand
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           His
           Ninth
           ,
           That
           there
           want
           not
           Reasons
           why
           we
           should
           rather
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           His
           Tenth
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           not
           ,
           yea
           cannot
           be
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           His
           Eleventh
           ,
           That
           God
           cannot
           be
           annoynted
           .
        
         
           His
           Twelfth
           ,
           That
           Iesus
           is
           the
           chief
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           could
           not
           be
           annoynted
           ,
           
           for
           therein
           consists
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Reason
           .
        
         
           His
           Thirteenth
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           Christ
           was
           communicated
           by
           God
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           not
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           proper
           name
           to
           our
           Saviour
           only
           .
        
         
           His
           Fourteenth
           ,
           That
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           ,
           is
           above
           that
           which
           is
           holden
           in
           common
           .
        
         
           His
           Fifteenth
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           not
           so
           good
           as
           Iesus
           ,
           because
           the
           end
           is
           better
           than
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           annoynted
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           His
           Sixteenth
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           sence
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           with
           ●eference
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           His
           Seaventeenth
           ,
           That
           this
           bowing
           is
           no
           taken-up
           worship
           ,
           or
           humane
           invention
           or
           injunction
           ,
           but
           a
           ●uty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           directly
           set
           down
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           yea
           an
           Act
           which
           is
           of
           Gods
           own
           prescribing
           .
        
         
           His
           Eighteenth
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           was
           not
           a
           thing
           enjoyned
           nor
           instituted
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           His
           Nineteenth
           ,
           That
           the
           Superstition
           occasioned
           by
           this
           bowing
           cannot
           abolish
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           Twentyeth
           ,
           That
           this
           bowing
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           superstitiously
           used
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           irreligiously
           neglected
           too
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           two
           first
           of
           these
           his
           Mistakes
           they
           are
           directly
           
           confuted
           by
           sundry
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           ●ame
           here
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           
             name
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           truth
           and
           reality
           ,
           not
           mere
           appellation
           ,
           as
           Verse
           6.
           
           
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
          
           TO
           BE
           EQUAL
           WITH
           GOD
           ,
           compared
           with
           Verse
           11.
           
           
             That
             every
             Tongue
             should
             confesse
             that
             Iesus
          
           CHRIST
           is
           LORD
           to
           (
           or
           in
           )
           
             the
             glory
             of
          
           GOD
           THE
           FATHER
           ,
           intimate
           .
           Witnesse
           likewise
           their
           ensuing
           Authorities
           .
        
         
         
           Tertullian
           De
           Trinitate
           ,
           lib.
           Tom.
           2.
           p.
           261
           ,
           262.
           
           Accepit
           enim
           nomen
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ,
           quod
           ut
           que
           non
           aliud
           intelligim
           us
           esse
           ,
           quàm
           
             nomen
             D●i
          
           .
           Nam
           qu●m
           
             Dei
             sit
             solius
          
           esse
           super
           omnia
           ,
           consequens
           est
           ,
           ut
           nomen
           illud
           sit
           super
           omnia
           ,
           quod
           est
           ejus
           qui
           super
           omnia
           est
           Dei
           ,
           &c.
           vid.
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           Athanasius
           De
           Incarnatione
           Christi
           contra
           Apollinarium
           ,
           p.
           271.
           C.
           Et
           cum
           dicit
           ,
           Ideo
           super-exaltavit
           eum
           Deus
           ,
           et
           dona
           vit
           illi
           nomen
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ,
           de
           Templo
           loquitur
           quod
           est
           corpus
           suum
           .
           Non
           enim
           qui
           altissimus
           est
           ,
           sed
           ca●o
           ejus
           exaltatur
           ,
           carnique
           suae
           
             altissimi
             nomen
             donavit
          
           ,
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           .
           Neque
           verbum
           Dei
           donatitia
           ratione
           hoc
           nomen
           accepit
           ut
           
             Deus
             vocaretur
          
           ,
           sed
           caro
           ejus
           cum
           ipso
           simul
           ,
           
             Deus
             appellata
             est
          
           .
           Non
           enim
           dixit
           verbum
           
             Deus
             sactus
             est
             ,
             sed
             Deu●
             erat
             verbum
          
           :
           Semper
           enim
           inquit
           ,
           
             Deus
             verbum
          
           ,
           ut
           ille
           ipse
           
             Deus
             ●actus
             est
          
           caro
           ,
           ut
           ipsius
           caro
           ●fficeretur
           
             Deus
             verbum
          
           ,
           quemadmodum
           Thomas
           Palpator
           ipsius
           carnis
           proclamavit
           ;
           O
           qui
           e●
           &
           Dominus
           meus
           ,
           &
           
             Deus
             meus
          
           ;
           ut
           rumque
           simul
           Deum
           appellans
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           St.
           Hilarie
           ,
           Enarratio
           in
           Psal.
           2.
           p.
           198.
           H.
           
             Et
             donavit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             &c
          
           In
           ●o●ma
           itaque
           
             Dei
             m●nens
          
           formam
           Se●vi
           accepit
           ,
           Scilicet
           ,
           ex
           Deo
           homo
           natus
           ;
           ut
           post
           mortem
           Crucis
           in
           ●omen
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           exaltetur
           .
           In
           Deum
           namque
           quia
           
             nullum
             ultra
             Deum
             nomen
             est
             ,
             prov●hitur
          
           eique
           hoc
           potenti
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           ut
           esset
           quod
           
             suerat
             ante
          
           ,
           donatur
           .
        
         
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           Comment
           .
           in
           Phil.
           2
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Et
             donanavit
             ei
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Videtur
           ergo
           donum
           Patris
           ,
           hoc
           est
           esse
           Filium
           ,
           &
           nomen
           ejus
           super
           omne
           nomen
           sit
           ,
           
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ess●
             Deum
          
           .
           Nomen
           enim
           Dei
           ;
           sed
           per
           naturam
           ,
           non
           per
           appellation●m●uper
           ●uper
           omne
           nomen
           est
           .
           Hinc
           est
           ,
           ut
           
             in
             nomine
             I●su
             omne
             genu
             flictatur
             coelestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             ,
             &
             in●●rn●r●m
          
           ;
           Sicut
           ad
           Romanos
           significat
           inter
           caete●a
           dicens
           .
           
             Ex
             quibus
             Christus
             secundum
             carnem
             ,
             &
             super
             omnia
             benedictus
             Deus
             
             in
             saecula
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Consideremus
           dicta
           ,
           sic
           advertamus
           vim
           locutionis
           .
           
             Certe
             nomen
             quod
             super
             omne
             nomen
             est
          
           DEI
           NOMEN
           EST.
           Sed
           si
           per
           naturam
           non
           constat
           hoc
           nomen
           ▪
           non
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           .
           Appellativum
           enim
           nomen
           in
           solo
           vocabulo
           est
           ,
           non
           in
           
             nobilitate
             naturae
          
           .
           Et
           
             adoptivo
             Deo
          
           non
           flectit
           creatura
           genu
           ,
           sed
           vero
           ,
           non
           concraeaturae
           .
           Et
           quomodo
           fieri
           potest
           homo
           sit
           in
           gloria
           
             Dei
             Patris
          
           ?
           non
           potest
           esse
           ,
           nam
           ei
           hoc
           competit
           qui
           natus
           est
           
             ex
             Deo.
             In
             gloria
             enim
             Dei
             Patris
             ●sse
             ,
             nihil
             differre
             a
             Deo
             est
             ,
             ut
             una
             gloria
             sit
             Patris
             &
             Filii
             per
             communem
             substantiam
             &
             virtutem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           With
           whom
           
             Iohannes
             Salisburiensis
          
           in
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Ms.
           in
           Bibl.
           Bodliana
           ,
           accord
           .
        
         
           
             Dionysius
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           Epistola
           contra
           Paulum
           Samosatens
           .
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom●
           3.
           p.
           74
           ,
           75.
           
           
             Ti●us
             Bostrensis
          
           in
           Cap.
           1.
           
           Evang.
           Lucae
           ,
           Bibl.
           Patrum
           ,
           Tom.
           4.
           p.
           339.
           
             e.
             Idacius
          
           advers
           .
           Varimadam
           loc
           .
           ibid.
           p
           622.
           
             a.
             Caesarii
             Dialog
          
           .
           1.
           p.
           650.
           
             a.
             Basilius
             Magnus
          
           De
           Spiritu
           sancto
           ad
           Amphyl
           .
           Cap.
           8.
           
           Tom.
           1.
           p.
           180.
           
           Agobordus
           ad
           Ludovicum
           Imperatorem
           ,
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           9.
           
           Pars
           ●
           .
           p
           556
           G.H.
           
             Pas●hatius
             Ratbertus
          
           in
           Math.
           Evang.
           l.
           10.
           
           Bib.
           Patr.
           T.
           9.
           
           Pars.
           2.
           p.
           1156.
           
           B.C.
           l.
           11.
           p.
           1177.
           
           B.
           exposit
           .
           in
           Ps.
           p.
           1249.
           G.
           Et
           
             Paulinus
             Aquiliensis
          
           .
           Patr.
           contra
           Felicem
           Vigel●
           Epist.
           l.
           2.
           (
           thus
           expound
           this
           Name
           and
           Text
           )
           
             Et
             donavit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             ut
             in
             nomine
             I●su
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Nomen
           nempe
           super
           omne
           nomen
           
             solius
             VERI
             DEI
             EST
          
           ,
           verique
           
             Filii
             Dei.
          
           Nuncupativum
           vero
           ,
           vel
           adoptativum
           nomen
           ,
           non
           supra
           ,
           ●ed
           infia
           .
           Cui
           inquam
           ,
           
             nisi
             vero
             Deo
             omne
             flectitur
             genu
             ?
          
           Cui
           
             Nuncupativorum
             D●orum
          
           ,
           vel
           adoptativo
           rum
           Filiorum
           flectitur
           omne
           genu
           Coelestium
           ,
           Te●restrium
           ,
           aut
           In●e●norum
           ?
           aut
           quem
           ex
           illis
           omnis
           lingua
           confitetur
           in
           gloria
           esse
           
             Dei
             Patris
          
           ?
           &c.
           Donavit
           illi
           nomen
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ;
           
             virtutis
             scilicet
             &
             Divinatis
             quae
             in
             Christo
             corpor●liter
             in
             omni
             plenitudine
             habitabat
          
           So
           the●e
           determine
           .
        
         
           Aquinas
           ,
           in
           his
           Summ●
           ,
           3.
           pars
           Quaest.
           49.
           
           Artic
           ,
           6.
           
           Conclusio
           .
           Propter
           quod
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Et
             dedit
             illi
             nomen
             
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
          
           thus
           expounds
           it
           ,
           Ut
           scilicet
           ab
           
             omnibus
             nominetur
             Deus
          
           ,
           &
           omnes
           ei
           reverenti●m
           exhibeant
           
             sicut
             Deo
          
           :
           Et
           hoc
           est
           quod
           subditur
           ,
           
             ut
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             Coelestium
             ,
             Terrestrium
             ,
             &
             In
             ●●norum
             .
          
        
         
           
             Alexander
             Alensis
          
           ,
           Theologiae
           Summa
           pars
           1.
           
           Quaest.
           21●
           Membr
           .
           1.
           
           Artic.
           4.
           thus
           interprets
           ,
           Dedit
           
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             &c.
          
           ut
           quod
           
             Deus
             dare
             ,
             sit
          
           manifestare
           ,
           pa●et
           ;
           nomen
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ,
           
             id
             est
             Honorificentiam
             quod
             vocatur
             Deus
             .
             Chytraeus
          
           Postill
           .
           in
           Dominica
           Palmarum
           ,
           and
           Zanchius
           in
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           with
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           conclude
           ,
           the
           name
           here
           meant
           to
           be
           GOD
           essentially
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishops
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Accepit
             ut
             homo
             quod
             habebat
             VT
             DEVS
             ,
          
           admit
           it
           for
           truth
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           seems
           past
           all
           controversie
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           this
           Text
           with
           Isaiah
           45.23
           .
           and
           Rom.
           14.11
           ,
           12.
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           taken
           ,
           
             As
             I
             live
             saith
             the
             LORD
             ,
             every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
             TO
             ME
             ,
             and
             every
             Tongue
             shall
             confesse
             TO
             GOD
             ;
             So
             then
             every
             one
             of
             us
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             himself
             TO
             GOD
             :
          
           If
           then
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           be
           GOD
           ,
           not
           IESVS
           ,
           as
           all
           these
           define
           against
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           how
           is
           his
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           Iesus
           only
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           name
           God
           ,
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           Text
           ?
           and
           his
           
             that
             all
             Antients
             thus
             interpret
             it
             ,
          
           true
           ?
        
         
           Other
           Fathers
           and
           Authors
           interpret
           this
           name
           above
           all
           names
           ,
           to
           be
           
             the
             naturall
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           agreeing
           in
           substance
           with
           the
           former
           .
           Thus
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Sedulius
             ,
             Remigius
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Haymo
             ,
             Theophilact
             ,
             Anselme
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             Zanchius
          
           on
           Phil.
           2.9.10
           .
           Sancti
           Procli
           .
           Sermo
           in
           Transfig
           .
           Christi
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           5.
           pars
           1.
           p.
           536.
           
           C.
           
             ●●●eriis
             &
             Beatis
          
           l.
           1.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           8.
           p.
           342.
           
           C.
           D.
           ●
           .
           Augustinus
           Contr.
           Maximin
           .
           l.
           2.
           c.
           2.
           
           Basil.
           De
           spiritu
           Sancto
           ,
           c
           8.
           
           Tom.
           1.
           p.
           180.
           with
           sundry
           more
           resolve
           .
        
         
           Others
           take
           this
           name
           to
           be
           the
           
             Glory
             ,
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           Power
           of
           Christ.
           So
           Chrysostom
           ,
           in
           Phil.
           2.
           
           Hom.
           7.
           
           Theodoret
           ,
           in
           Phil.
           2.
           
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           ,
           Sermo
           46.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           
           Tom.
           12.
           pars
           2.
           p.
           907.
           with
           whom
           some
           modern
           Commentators
           accord
           .
        
         
           Others
           expound
           it
           of
           the
           very
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           only
           by
           way
           of
           Analogie
           ,
           or
           Rhetorical
           flourish
           .
           So
           Origen
           Hom.
           1.
           super
           Jesum
           Navae
           ,
           Tom.
           1.
           fol.
           149.
           
           F.
           Chrysologus
           Sermo
           144
           ,
           145.
           
           Remigius
           &
           Haymo
           in
           Phil.
           2
           ▪
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Isychius
           in
           Levit.
           l.
           7.
           c.
           24.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           7
           ▪
           p.
           108.
           
           B.
           Ethorius
           &
           Beatus
           ,
           l.
           1.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           8
           ▪
           p.
           346.
           
           E.
           F.
           Agobardus
           De
           Picturis
           &
           Im●ginibus
           ,
           lib.
           Tom.
           9.
           pars
           1.
           p.
           598.
           
           C
           D.
           
             Lucas
             ●udensis
          
           ,
           advers
           .
           Albigensium
           Errores
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           16.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           13.
           p.
           267
           ,
           268.
           
           Alchuvinus
           Contr.
           Felicem
           Vigel
           .
           Ep.
           l.
           2.
           
           Col
           810
           B.
           C.
           D.
           But
           yet
           none
           of
           all
           these
           speak
           a
           word
           of
           any
           bowing
           to
           ,
           or
           at
           this
           name
           when
           read
           ,
           mentioned
           ,
           heard
           ,
           or
           seen
           ,
           the
           chief
           thing
           in
           debate
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           and
           enforce
           .
        
         
           Some
           others
           assert
           this
           name
           to
           be
           the
           name
           Christ
           ;
           as
           
             Paschatius
             R●tbertus
          
           ,
           Expositio
           in
           Psal.
           44.
           p.
           1246.
           
           G.
           Paulinus
           Epistola
           ad
           Augustinum
           ,
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           5.
           pars
           1.
           p.
           210.
           which
           verse
           11.
           
           
             That
             every
             tongue
             should
             confesse
             that
             Iesus
          
           CHRIST
           
             is
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           seems
           to
           imply
           .
        
         
           Others
           interpret
           this
           name
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           any
           particular
           Title
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Person
           of
           Christ
           himself
           .
           So
           Brentius
           in
           Phil●
           2
           ▪
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Hence
           Hierom
           Comment
           .
           l.
           3.
           in
           Isaiam
           45.
           
           
             Greg.
             Nysson
          
           .
           de
           Anima
           &
           Resurrect
           .
           Disput.
           p.
           194
           ,
           212.
           
           Ambrose
           Enar.
           in
           Psal.
           118.
           
           Octon
           .
           20.
           
           Hilare
           de
           Trin.
           l.
           9.
           p.
           64.
           
           Chrysostom
           Hom.
           32.
           in
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Fulgentius
           Object
           .
           Arrianorum
           Discussio
           ,
           p.
           204.
           
           
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           de
           Incarnatione
           unigeniti
           ,
           cap.
           11.26
           .
           Prosper
           .
           Expositio
           in
           Psal.
           102.
           fol.
           236.
           
           A.
           Paulinus
           Epist.
           ad
           Aprum
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           5.
           pars
           1.
           p.
           187.
           B.
           Sancti
           Procli
           .
           Sermo
           in
           Transfig
           .
           Christi
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           535.
           
           E.
           Arnobius
           Comment
           in
           Psal.
           64.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           pars
           3.
           p.
           262.
           
           A.
           Agoba●du●
           ad
           Ludovicum
           Imperatorem
           ,
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom
           9.
           pa●s
           1.
           p.
           556.
           
           G.
           
             Angel●mi
             Stromata
          
           ,
           in
           lib.
           Regum
           2
           c.
           12.
           p.
           740.
           
           E.
           Damascen
           .
           Orthodoxae
           Fidei
           ,
           l.
           3.
           c
           29.
           p.
           433.
           
           C.
           
             S●meon
             
             Th●ssalonicensis
             Archiepiscopus
          
           De
           Divino
           Templo
           ,
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           12.
           pars
           1.
           p.
           880.
           
           C.
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           De
           Tr●nsfig
           .
           Domini
           Ibid.
           pars
           2.
           p.
           915.
           B.
           
             Nicholaus
             Cabasila
          
           De
           Vita
           in
           Christo
           ,
           lib.
           6.
           
           Bibl.
           Patr.
           Tom.
           14●
           p.
           127.
           
           A
           
             Papa
             Innocentius
          
           5.
           
           In
           Circumcisione
           Domini
           ,
           Se●mo
           .
           1.
           
           Tom.
           1.
           p.
           95.
           
           De
           contemptu
           Mundi
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           15.
           p.
           449.
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Ipsi
             ,
             Ei
             ,
             Illi
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             Coram
             illo
             flectetur
             omne
             geun
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Not
           ,
           
             In
             n●mine
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ad
             nomen
             Iesu.
          
           
        
         
           Others
           interpret
           this
           name
           to
           be
           LORD
           (
           the
           usual
           name
           of
           God
           )
           of
           which
           at
           large
           before
           ,
           Section
           1.
           
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Third
           ,
           
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             name
             of
             God.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           though
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Trinity
           in
           unity
           be
           stiled
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Isay
           43.11
           .
           
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
          
           *
           Saviour
           (
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Bishop
           quoteth
           )
           2
           Sam.
           22.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Psal
           106.21
           .
           Isay
           45.15
           ,
           21.
           c.
           49.26
           .
           c.
           60.16
           .
           Jer.
           14.7
           ,
           8
           Hosea
           13.4
           .
           Luke
           47.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.1
           .
           c.
           2.3
           .
           c.
           4.10
           .
           Tit.
           1.3
           .
           c.
           3.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Jude
           25.
           
           
             To
             the
             only
             wise
             God
          
           OUR
           SAVIOUR
           ,
           
             be
             Glory
             and
             M●j●sty
             ,
             Domini●n
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             ever
             Amen
             .
          
           Yet
           we
           ●ead
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptu●e
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           was
           ever
           called
           Iesus
           ,
           nor
           yet
           that
           the
           Trinity
           in
           unity
           ,
           or
           Deity
           it self
           is
           stiled
           by
           this
           Name
           .
           Now
           Iesus
           and
           Saviour
           though
           they
           accord
           in
           signification
           ,
           yet
           they
           differ
           in
           this
           .
           1.
           
           In
           Time
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           Saviour
           being
           used
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           long
           before
           Christs
           incarnation
           and
           Nativity
           ;
           Iesus
           was
           imposed
           on
           him
           after
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Mathew
           1.21
           ,
           24.
           
           Luke●
           .
           31
           .
           c.
           2
           21.
           2ly
           .
           One
           of
           them
           is
           a
           Title
           of
           Office
           or
           Honour
           ,
           accruing
           from
           some
           gracious
           del●ve●ance
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           proper
           personal
           Name
           imposed
           on
           our
           Saviour
           at
           his
           Circumcision
           (
           as
           our
           Names
           in
           Baptisme
           a●e
           )
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           other
           men●
           3ly
           .
           They
           differ
           in
           Ph●ases
           and
           Words
           ,
           Iesus
           &
           
             Soter
             ;
             Iesus
          
           &
           
             S●rvator
             ;
             I●sus
          
           and
           Saviour
           .
           The
           words
           are
           different
           ,
           and
           diff●●ently
           used
           in
           all
           Lang●ages
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           vary
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           very
           usual
           phrases
           in
           Scripture
           (
           Iesus
           
           
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             Iesus
             ,
             
             &c.
          
           coupled
           o●t
           together
           )
           testifie
           ;
           For
           if
           they
           were
           Synonimaes
           it
           would
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           Tautology
           .
           And
           if
           they
           are
           both
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           then
           all
           men
           should
           and
           would
           cap
           and
           bow
           to
           both
           of
           them
           alike
           ,
           especially
           since
           Bishop
           Andrews
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             Saviour
             is
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           
             one
             of
          
           *
           GODS
           
             own
             NAMES
          
           .
           And
           if
           Saviour
           be
           the
           Name
           ,
           then
           all
           must
           cap
           and
           bow
           to
           it
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           spoken
           or
           intended
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           or
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           as
           well
           of
           Iesus
           his
           only
           Son
           ,
           which
           none
           now
           practise
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           Bishop
           here
           urge
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           as
           Iesus
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           so
           it
           denotes
           most
           properly
           and
           immediately
           nought
           else
           but
           the
           *
           
             humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             name
             imposed
             on
             him
             as
             Man
             at
             his
             Circumcision
          
           ;
           rather
           to
           difference
           him
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           other
           Persons
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           whence
           *
           
             Beda
             ,
             Anselme
          
           ,
           ‖
           
             Alcuinus
             ,
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           and
           others
           conclude
           ;
           
             Iesus
             est
             proprium
             nomen
             assumptae
             carnis
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hoc
             nomen
          
           Jesus
           
             significat
             solam
             naturam
             humanam
          
           ;
           not
           the
           Deity
           or
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           this
           Bishop
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           That
           this
           Text
           enjoynes
           men
           to
           bow
           
           not
           barely
           in
           or
           at
           ,
           
             but
             TO
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             name
             only
             .
          
           It
           is
           certainly
           a
           grosse
           Mistake
           ;
           for
           first
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             In
             nomine
          
           ,
           not
           
             Ad
             nomen
             ;
             In
             the
             name
             ,
          
           not
           At
           or
           To
           to
           the
           name
           ,
           as
           the
           ‖
           antient
           English
           Translation●
           of
           
             Trevisa
             ,
             Tyndal
             ,
             Co●erdale
             ,
             Matthews
             ,
          
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gosples
           printed
           in
           English
           at
           Paris
           ,
           1558.
           the
           Common-Prayer-books
           of
           Edward
           the
           6th
           .
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           ,
           (
           till
           altered
           of
           late
           by
           Doctor
           Cosens
           )
           in
           the
           Epistle
           on
           
             Palm
             Sunday
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Alley
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Bible
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulk
           ,
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           Bishop
           Iewell
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           antient
           English
           Writers
           who
           cite
           it
           ,
           read
           it
           .
           Now
           ●o
           bow
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           are
           two
           different
           things
           of
           various
           natures
           ;
           Therefore
           this
           Injunction
           to
           bow
           in
           the
           name
           is
           no
           warrant
           for
           
           any
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           this
           Text
           requires
           not
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           This
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           a
           divine
           worship
           ,
           adoration
           and
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           Idolatry
           as
           to
           adore
           and
           bow
           to
           his
           Cross
           ,
           Picture
           ,
           Body
           ,
           or
           consecrated
           Bread
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           &c.
           which
           we
           *
           all
           
             cond●mn
             in
             Papists
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           makes
           our
           bowing
           at
           to
           be
           really
           TO
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Papist●
           ,
           which
           our
           ‖
           Protestants
           condemn
           as
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           The
           fore-alleged
           Fathers
           and
           Authorities
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           not
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           intended
           in
           this
           text
           ;
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           bow
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           alone
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
          
           in
           Hesaiam
           lib.
           5.
           cap.
           55.
           
           Tom.
           1.
           p.
           262.
           
           ●
           .
           In
           ●ohannis
           Evangelium
           ,
           l.
           11.
           c.
           17.
           p.
           666
           A.
           De
           Incarnatione
           Unigeniti
           ,
           cap.
           11.
           
           Tom.
           1.2
           .
           p.
           114.
           
           E.
           &
           Dialogus
           de
           T●initate
           ,
           l.
           3.
           p.
           270.
           
           A.
           reads
           it
           thu●
           .
           
             ●t
             dedit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             ut
             in
             nomine
             I●su
             Christi
             omne
             genu
             s●
             flectat
             ,
          
           joyning
           the
           name
           Christ
           with
           Jesus
           .
           
             Synodus
             Franco●urdiae
             ad
             Menam
             habita
          
           ,
           sub
           Adriano
           Papa
           1.
           thus
           ,
           
             Cessate
             cum
             adoptivum
             nominare
             ,
             qui
             verus
             Deus
             ,
             &
             verus
             Dei
             Filius
             ,
             in
             cujus
             nomine
             omne
             genu
             fl●ctatur
             coelestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             ,
             &
             infernorum
             .
             Dionysius
             Alexandrinus
             ,
          
           Epistola
           contra
           Paulum
           Samosa●ensem
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             Propter
             quod
             D●us
             exaltavit
             illum
             ,
             &
             donavit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ;
             ut
             in
             nomine
             ejus
             omne
             genu
             fl●ctatur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ar●obius
             ,
          
           Comment
           .
           in
           Psal.
           88.
           ●hu●
           ,
           
             Ego
             Primogenitum
             ponam
             eum
             ,
             ut
             in
             nomine
             ejus
             omne
             genu
             fl●ctatur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Angelomus
          
           in
           hi●
           Str●mata
           in
           libr.
           Regum
           3.
           cap
           8
           thus
           .
           
             Christo
             enim
             propter
             glor●fae
             m●ritum
             Pas●●onis
             datum
             est
             nomen
             ,
             ut
             in
             nomine
             e●us
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             ,
             coeles●ium
             ,
             terrestrium
             ,
             &
             inf●rn●rum
             .
             P●schatius
             Rat●ertus
             ,
          
           in
           Mat.
           Evang.
           l.
           10.
           thus
           .
           
             Et
             donavit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             ut
             in
             nomin●
             D●mini
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             ●oel●stium
             ,
             t●rrestrium
             ,
             &
             in●●rn●rum
             .
          
           Attributing
           this
           bowing
           of
           eve●y
           knee
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           but
           
           Person
           ,
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           expressed
           ,
           represented
           by
           any
           name
           ,
           as
           Isay
           45.23
           .
           Rom.
           14.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           expresly
           do
           ,
           
             Every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
          
           TO
           ME
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             his
             Person
             out
             
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             his
             name
          
           Jesus
           
             behind
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             shew
             by
             our
             reverence
             and
             respect
             unto
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             we
             est●em
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           it
           abstracts
           and
           severs
           
             Christs
             Person
             from
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           contradicts
           Mat.
           28.20
           .
           
             And
             ●o
          
           I
           AM
           WITH
           YOU
           ALWAIES
           EVEN
           UNTO
           THE
           END
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           ;
           so
           it
           makes
           much
           for
           ,
           and
           directly
           justifies
           the
           Papist●
           Adoration
           of
           their
           
             Hostia
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Name
             Iesus
          
           *
           
             carved
             ,
             written
             ,
             painted
          
           ,
           or
           printed
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           Wall
           ,
           Frontispiece
           of
           a
           Iesuites
           Works
           ,
           or
           under
           or
           over
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           when
           barely
           pronounced
           .
           
             At
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             Name
             ,
             n●
             Prelates
             ,
             nor
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             few
             Papists
             usually
             bow
             .
          
        
         
           2ly
           .
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           yea
           cannot
           be
           grounded
           on
           that
           Text
           of
           Psalm
           111.9
           .
           
             (
             Holy
             and
             reverend
             is
             his
             name
             )
          
           quoted
           by
           the
           Bishop
           to
           warrant
           it
           ;
           That
           name
           being
           only
           the
           
             glorious
             name
             of
             LORD
          
           ,
           there
           attributed
           to
           
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           as
           i●
           evident
           by
           Vers.
           1
           ,
           2.11
           .
           &c.
           by
           sundry
           *
           paralel
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           spoken
           in
           the
           Present
           ,
           not
           Future
           Tense
           ,
           
             H●ly
             and
             reverend
             IS
             his
             Name
             .
          
           Now
           this
           Name
           Iesus
           wa●
           then
           neither
           holy
           nor
           reverend
           ,
           because
           then
           not
           known
           ,
           nor
           given
           to
           ,
           or
           imposed
           on
           our
           Saviour
           Ch●ist
           as
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Name
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           writes
           of
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           Christ
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           all
           his
           other
           Names
           ,
           as
           
             Emanuel
             ,
             God
             ,
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chi●f
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           carried
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           quite
           away
           to
           Heaven
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           left
           Iesus
           alone
           behind
           him
           on
           Earth
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           should
           either
           reverence
           ,
           bow
           to
           them
           or
           him
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           them
           all
           alike
           ,
           if
           this
           Reason
           proves
           good
           ;
           or
           else
           give
           no
           special
           
             adoration
             ,
             bowing
          
           ,
           
           or
           reverence
           unto
           this
           Name
           Iesus
           alone
           ,
           since
           we
           do
           it
           not
           to
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           That
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Text
             are
             so
             plain
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             able
             to
             convince
             any
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             bow
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           when
           recited
           or
           uttered
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           an
           experimental
           untruth
           ;
           We
           see
           they
           convince
           not
           the
           consciences
           of
           most
           men
           now
           ;
           They
           convinced
           not
           the
           Consciences
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           primitive
           Churches
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           antient
           Expositors
           ,
           or
           modern
           Protestant
           Commentators
           on
           this
           Text
           heretofore
           ,
           nor
           any
           forein
           Protestant
           Churches
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           Neither
           are
           they
           (
           I
           dare
           confidently
           a
           ver
           it
           )
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           any
           intelligent
           Christians
           conscience
           ,
           upon
           due
           examination
           ,
           now
           ,
           That
           this
           bowing
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           only
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           only
           contends
           for
           ,
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           Text
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           either
           in
           the
           sence
           ,
           or
           words
           ,
           that
           can
           manifest
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           upon
           evident
           and
           infallible
           grounds
           ,
           though
           all
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           same
           subjection
           ,
           adoration
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           divine
           worship
           are
           due
           to
           Christ
           as
           are
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Seaventh
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Writer
             of
             the
             Antients
             on
             this
             place
          
           (
           except
           Origen
           )
           
             but
             doth
             litterally
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             likes
             well
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             actually
             perform
             this
             Bowing
             now
             contested
             for
             .
          
           If
           we
           take
           it
           absolutely
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           apparent
           untruth
           ,
           since
           not
           one
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           or
           Expositors
           extant
           in
           P●int
           or
           Manuscripts
           hath
           so
           expounded
           it
           ,
           or
           made
           any
           mention
           of
           this
           duty
           :
           But
           if
           we
           take
           his
           words
           as
           he
           hath
           qualified
           them
           ,
           (
           And
           
             there
             is
             no
             Writer
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           We
           must
           either
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           though
           very
           learned
           ,
           never
           sought
           after
           any
           Antient●
           Writers
           on
           this
           place
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           That
           he
           never
           found
           out
           any
           ,
           or
           mistook
           their
           words
           or
           meaning
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           them
           extant
           that
           ever
           gave
           this
           his
           exposition
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           That
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Cyrill
          
           ,
           and
           
           Theodoret
           ,
           (
           the
           only
           Antients
           he
           mentions
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           barely
           quoted
           in
           his
           Margent
           ,
           not
           reciting
           their
           words
           at
           large
           )
           concur
           in
           judgement
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           bowing
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           thus
           understand
           this
           Text
           :
           It
           will
           appear
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           we
           survey
           their
           words
           .
           *
           St.
           Ambrose
           his
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Quid
             de
             Officio
             pedum
             loquar
             ,
             qui
             totum
             corpus
             sine
             ulla
             sustinent
             o●eris
             injuria
             ?
          
           Flexibile
           genu
           quo
           prae
           caeteris
           Domini
           mitigatur
           offensa
           ,
           ira
           mulcetur
           ,
           gracia
           provocatur
           .
           Hoc
           enim
           Patris
           summi
           erga
           Filium
           donum
           est
           ,
           
             ut
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             genu
             curvetur
             ,
             Coelestium
             ,
             Terrestrium
             ,
             &
             Infernorum
             ,
             &
             omnium
             lingu●
             confit●atur
             ,
             quoniam
             Dominu●
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             gloria
             est
             Dei
             Patris
             .
          
           Duo
           enim
           sunt
           quae
           prae
           caeteris
           Deum
           mulcent
           ,
           
             humilitas
             &
             fides
             ▪
             Pes
             itaque
             exprimit
             humilitatis
             affectum
             ,
             &
             sedulae
             servitutis
             obsequium
          
           :
           Which
           place
           desciphering
           only
           the
           principal
           uses
           and
           offices
           of
           the
           feet
           ,
           vizt
           .
           to
           appease
           the
           Lords
           wrath
           ,
           and
           procure
           Gods
           favour
           by
           bending
           the
           knee
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           not
           Iesus
           )
           in
           the
           affection
           of
           humility
           ,
           by
           Humble
           Prayer
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           diligent
           service
           and
           obedience
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           for
           genu-flections
           ,
           or
           bowings
           to
           ,
           or
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           (
           not
           here
           mentioned
           by
           Ambrose
           )
           much
           lesse
           when
           we
           are
           on
           our
           knees
           praying
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           some
           superstitiously
           bow
           down
           their
           heads
           to
           and
           at
           this
           name
           .
           Neither
           doth
           St.
           Ambrose
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           where
           he
           dilates
           upon
           it
           ,
           make
           any
           such
           literal
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           or
           name
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           Quotation
           is
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           *
           St.
           Hieromes
           alleaged
           authority
           ,
           is
           far
           more
           impertinent
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Mihi
             incur
             vabitur
             omne
             genu
             ,
             &
             jurabit
             &
             confitebitur
             omnis
             lingua
             Deo.
          
           On
           which
           words
           of
           Isaiah
           he
           thus
           descants
           .
           
             Sed
             &
             hoc
             jurat
             ,
             quod
             idolis
             derelictis
             omne
             genu
             ei
             flectatur
             Coelestium
             ,
             Terrestrium
             ,
             &
             In●ernorum
             ,
             &
             omnis
             per
             illum
             juret
             lingua
             mortalium
             :
             in
             quo
             perspicuè
             significatur
             ,
             populus
             
             Christianus
             :
             Moris
             est
             enim
             Ecclesiastici
          
           CHRISTO
           
             g●nu
             flectere
             Quod
             Iudaei
             mentis
             superbiam
             demonstrantes
             ,
             omnino
             non
             ●aciunt
             .
             Sed
             &
             omnis
             lingua
             cunctarum
             gentium
             Barbararum
             ,
             non
             in
             Synagogis
             ,
             sed
             in
             Christi
             Ecclesiis
             consitetur
             De●m
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           all
           which
           passages
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           name
           Jesus
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           much
           less
           is
           there
           any
           intimation
           of
           bowing
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           recited
           .
           2ly
           .
           All
           the
           Argument
           the
           Bishop
           can
           hence
           collect
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           custom
           for
           Christians
           to
           pray
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           bow
           their
           knees
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           (
           not
           JESUS
           )
           in
           their
           publick
           and
           private
           Prayers
           ;
           Ergo
           it
           was
           then
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           custom
           to
           bow
           the
           knee
           to
           and
           at
           the
           ●ecital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           only
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whereas
           the
           contrary
           would
           better
           follow
           :
           Ergo
           it
           was
           then
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           use
           for
           Christians
           to
           bow
           their
           knees
           at
           ,
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           refutes
           all
           his
           reasons
           and
           Arguments
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           3ly
           .
           Hi●
           Text
           is
           only
           
             Omne
             genu
             El
             fl●ctatur
          
           ,
           &
           moris
           est
           Ecclesiastici
           ,
           flectere●
           not
           ,
           
             ad
             nomen
             Iesu
          
           ,
           or
           
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
          
           ,
           or
           Christi
           :
           This
           Father
           he●e
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Jesus
           :
           Therefore
           he
           gives
           no
           colour
           at
           all
           for
           any
           bowing
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           suggests
           ,
           punctually
           against
           his
           words
           .
        
         
           For
           
           St.
           Cyrills
           authority
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           this
           .
           
             Quid
             est
             igitur
             quod
             annunciatum
             est
             ?
             Salus
             &
             conversio
             omnium
             ●bique
             gentium
             :
             Mihi
             enim
             inquit
             ,
             flect●t
             se
             omne
             genu
             ,
             &
             jurabit
             omnis
             lingua
             p●r
             Deum
             .
             Flectet
             se
             genu
             Deo
             ,
             &
             nomen
             ejus
             ab
             omnibus
             in
             juramento
             adhibebitur
             ,
             quid
             aliud
             signi●i
             at
             ,
             quam
             omnium
             conversionem
             &
             agnitionem
             &
             co●junctionis
             cum
             ipso
             patefactionem
             ?
             Qui
             enim
             per
             conversionem
             ad
             Deum
             redeu●t
             ,
             prorsus
             nec
             genu
             immundis
             spiritibus
             flectunt
             ,
             n●que
             lingua
             illos
             ut
             Deos
             circumferunt
             .
             Non
             enim
             per
             ullum
             aliquem
             jurabunt
             tanquam
             per
             Deum
             sed
             unum
             natura
             &
             verè
             esse
             cognoscentes
             ejus
             jugo
             cervic●m
             supponunt
             &
             genu
             flunctunt
             ;
             &
             si
             legitime
             jurare
             velint
             ,
             ejus
             solius
             m●ntionem
             ●aciunt
             .
          
           Where
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           
           in
           all
           this
           quotation
           ,
           the
           word
           or
           name
           JESUS
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           bowing
           to
           or
           at
           his
           name
           Jesus
           .
           2ly
           That
           the
           name
           and
           person
           only
           of
           God
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           Nations
           leaving
           their
           unclean
           spirits
           ,
           Idols
           ,
           should
           in
           time
           be
           conve●ted
           ,
           submit
           themselves
           ,
           adore
           and
           swear
           by
           his
           name
           alone
           .
           Ergo
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           all
           to
           bow
           at
           eve●y
           recitall
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           (
           not
           here
           mentioned
           )
           is
           a
           very
           Un-episcopal
           inferrence
           from
           this
           Fathers
           passage
           .
        
         
           *
           Theodorets
           words
           are
           as
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           
             Et
             donavit
             illi
             Nomen
             quod
             est
             sup●r
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             &c.
             
             Non
             ergo
             ea
             accepit
             quae
             non
             prius
             habebat
             ;
             sed
             accepit
             ut
             homo
             quae
             habebat
             ut
             D●us
             .
             Nomen
             autom
             quidam
             interpraetati
             sunt
             gloriam
             .
             Ego
             autem
             Ex
             ●pistola
             ad
          
           Hebraeos
           
             invenio
             aliam
             Apostolici
             dicti
             intelligentiam
             :
             Cum
             enim
             dixisset
             ,
          
           ‖
           Sedet
           ad
           dextram
           Majestatis
           in
           excelsis
           ,
           tanto
           melior
           Angelis
           effectus
           ,
           quanto
           excellentius
           p●ae
           illis
           nomen
           haeredita
           vit
           ,
           
             interpraetatur
             nominis
             differentiam
             ,
             &
             dicit
          
           :
           Cui
           enim
           dixit
           aliquando
           Angelorum
           ,
           Filius
           meus
           es
           tu
           ,
           ego
           hodie
           genui
           te
           ?
           Et
           rursus
           ;
           Ego
           ero
           illi
           in
           patrem
           ,
           &
           ille
           erit
           mihi
           in
           Filium
           ?
           
             Hic
             ergo
             hoc
             etiam
             dicit
             ,
             quod
             eum
             seipsum
             humiliavit
             ,
             non
             solum
             non
             p●r
             didit
             quod
             habebat
             ut
             Deus
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             etiam
             accepit
             ut
             homo
             .
             Vt
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             Coelesti●m
             ,
             Terrestrium
             ,
             &
             In●ernorum
             .
             Coelestes
             appellat
             pot●states
             ,
             quae
             sub
             ●●●p●ctum
             non
             cadunt
             ;
             T●rr●stres
             autem
             ,
             homines
             qui
             ad
             huc
             vivunt
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             autem
             ▪
             h●c
             est
             ,
             eos
             qui
             sunt
             sub
             terris
             ,
             illos
             qui
             sunt
             mortui
             .
          
           If
           then
           this
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           &c
           be
           not
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           this
           name
           ,
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Theodoret
           expressely
           concludes
           from
           St.
           Pauls
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           )
           then
           here
           is
           no
           warrant
           for
           any
           bowing
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Je●us
           ,
           or
           to
           or
           at
           this
           name
           alone●
           or
           at
           every
           ●ecital
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           of
           his
           .
           So
           that
           these
           four
           Fathers
           are
           all
           point-blank
           against
           (
           not
           for
           )
           the
           Bishop●
           Exposition
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           who
           therefore
           cau●elo●sly
           concealed
           what
           they
           writ
           ,
           here
           truly
           and
           fully
           cited
           .
        
         
         
           
           For
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           
             That
             there
             want
             not
             Reasons
             why
             we
             should
             rather
             bow
             TO
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             than
             of
             Christ.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Reasons
           alleged
           for
           it
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           neither
           hath
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           yet
           produced
           any
           reasons
           of
           this
           kinde
           ;
           What
           reasons
           therefore
           he
           or
           others
           have
           coyned
           out
           of
           their
           own
           working
           Brayns
           ,
           Fancies
           either
           without
           or
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Why
           men
           should
           bow
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           are
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           Reasons
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           Bishops
           Reasons
           here
           produced
           be
           well
           examined
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           both
           unreasonable
           and
           untrue
           ,
           if
           not
           absurd
           ,
           making
           wholly
           against
           his
           Conclusions
           ,
           nothing
           for
           them
           ,
           As
           the
           ensuing
           particulars
           will
           manifest
           .
        
         
           
           His
           first
           Reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           not
           bow
           to
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Because
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             yea
             cannot
             be
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             God
             cannot
             be
             annoynted
             .
          
           In
           which
           there
           are
           two
           most
           grosse
           mistakes
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           not
           ,
           yea
           cannot
           be
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           God
           cannot
           be
           annoynted
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           directly
           contrary
           ,
           1.
           to
           Athanasius
           his
           Creed
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           twice
           repeated
           ,
           
             So
             God
             and
             Man
             is
             one
             Christ.
          
           2ly
           .
           to
           the
           2d
           .
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           29th
           .
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           thus
           resolve
           .
           
             The
             Godbead
             and
             Manhood
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
          
           WHEREOF
           IS
           ONE
           CHRIST
           ,
           VERY
           GOD
           AND
           VERY
           MAN.
           3ly
           .
           To
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           
             Of
             whom
             as
             concerning
             the
             Flesh
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
          
           GOD
           BLESSED
           FOR
           EVER
           .
           4ly
           .
           To
           all
           antient
           and
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           thus
           conclude
           ,
           and
           positively
           affirm
           against
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           *
           
             Christus
             est
             Deus
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             both
             God
             and
             Man
          
           ;
           Which
           Propositions
           were
           false
           ,
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           Certainly
           Christ
           is
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             second
             Person
             in
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
          
           :
           All
           Christians
           are
           to
           ‖
           
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
          
           They
           are
           likewise
           *
           
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           yea
           
           they
           are
           named
           
             Christians
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           Iesuites
           ,
           as
           the
           Jesuites
           name
           themselves
           from
           his
           name
           Iesus
           .
           Therefore
           Christ
           certainly
           is
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           
             Saviours
             Divinity
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           Humanity
           .
        
         
           This
           verily
           Iraeneus
           testified
           of
           old
           ,
           Adversu●
           Haereses
           ,
           l.
           3.
           c.
           20.
           p.
           333.
           
           
             In
             Christi
             ●
             .
             nomine
             ,
             subauditur
             ,
             qui
             unxit
             ,
             &
             ipse
             qui
             unctus
             est
             ;
             &
             ipsa
             unc●io
             in
             qua
             unc●us
             est
             .
             Et
             unxit
             quidem
             Pater
             :
             Vnctus
             vero
             est
             Filius
             ,
             in
             Spiritu
             qui
             est
             unctio
             ,
          
           quemadmodum
           per
           Isaiam
           ;
           Sermo
           .
           Spiritus
           Dei
           super
           me
           ,
           propter
           quod
           unxit
           me
           ;
           
             significans
             &
             unguentem
             Patrem
             ,
             &
             unctum
             Filium
             ,
             &
             unctionem
             qui
             est
             Spiritus
             .
          
           The
           name
           therefore
           of
           Christ
           (
           in
           Irenaeus
           his
           Divinity
           )
           takes
           in
           the
           whole
           three
           Persons
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           his
           repute
           .
           This
           was
           Athanasius
           his
           Assertion
           in
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           
             Quod
             Christus
             sit
             ve●us
             Deus
             ,
             &c.
          
           p.
           371.
           
           C.
           D.
           
             At
             qua
             ratione
             possit
          
           Christus
           
             vocari
             Christus
             ,
             si
             nudus
             homo
             sit
             ?
             contra
             idem
             ille
             si
             verbo
             coadunitus
             sit
             merito
             ponuntur
          
           Christus
           &
           Dei
           Filius
           ,
           
             jam
             olim
             Propbetam
             paternam
             in
             ●o
             substantiam
             his
             verbi●
             protestantem
             ;
             &
             emittam
          
           Filium
           m●um
           Christum
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Missionem
             autem
             &
             declarationem
             idem
             esse
             cum
             unctione
             frequenter
             inveuiemus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           same
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           
             Damascen
             ,
             At
             nos
             Christum
             haud
             quaquam
             unius
             compositae
             natur●
             esse
             ass●rimus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christi
             porrò
             vocabulum
             personae
             ess●
             dicimus
             ,
             ut
             quod
             unimodò
             vocatur
             ,
             sed
             duplic●m
             naturam
             significet
             .
             Ipse
             e●enim
             s●ipsum
             unxit
             ,
             corpus
             videlicet
             divinitate
             unguens
             ut
             Deus
             ,
             unctus
             autem
             ut
             homo
             ,
             quandoquidem
             ille
             ●●e
             &
             illud
             est
             ;
             unctio
             porrò
             humanitatis
             ●st
             divinitas
             .
          
           And
           Euchfoneus
           in
           his
           Commentarie
           ,
           Ibid.
           ●
           .
           266.
           D.
           
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             concordi
             sententia
          
           .
           Chri●●us
           
             ●omen
             Hypo●●aseos
             est
             ,
             &
             personae
             duarum
             natur●rum
             ●●gnificativum
             ,
             divinae
             scilicet
             &
             humanae
             :
             Hinc
          
           Christus
           
             neque
             solam
             humanitatem
             ,
             sed
             utramque
             ●arum
             i●
             unica
             persona
             hypostaticè
             unitam
             .
             Idcirco
             dicit
             liter●
             ,
             nomen
             Christus
             non
             est
             unimodè
             dictum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             de
             un●
             na●ura
             .
             Neque
             ●
             .
             id
             nomen
             Christus
             de
             s●la
             dicitur
             natur●
             divina
             ,
             neque
             solam
             notat
             humanam
             naturam
             ,
             sed
             utramque
             
             simul
             in
             uno
             supposito
             unitam
             .
             Nam
             ipse
             Christus
             est
             ,
             hoc
             est
             illud
             ,
             u●pote
             Homo
             &
             Deus
             ,
          
           ‖
           
             prout
             nomen
             illud
             singulariter
             ,
             &
             unice
             Domino
             nostro
             attribuitur
             ,
             Significa●que
             ipsunt
             unctum
             excellentissima
             &
             divina
             unctione
             ,
             carnent
             scilicet-ejus
             sacrosanctam
             Di●tatis
             ol●o
             ineffabiliter
             per●usam
             ;
             quae
             s●ne
             super-divina
             est
             unctio
             &
             sol●
             Domino
             nostro
             congruens
             .
             In
             qua
             ,
             Divinitas
             est
             ungens
             ;
             &
             sacratissima
             Christi
             humanitas
             unctum
             ,
             ipsa
             quoque
             divinitas
             unctio
             est
             ,
             et
             ejus
             humanitas
             quod
             ungitur
             .
          
           With
           which
           the
           Resolution
           of
           Aquinas
           ,
           and
           others
           accords
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             That
             God
             cannot
             be
             annoynted
          
           :
           It
           is
           most
           ●alse
           ;
           For
           God
           the
           Father
           annoynted
           God
           the
           Son
           ,
           with
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           witnesse
           P●al
           45.6
           ,
           7
           ▪
           &
           Hebr.
           1.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Thy
             Throne
             (
             O
             God
             )
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             right
             Scepter
             .
             Thou
             lovest
             righteousness
             and
             hatest
             wickedness
             ,
             therefore
             God
             ,
             thy
             God
             hath
             annoynted
             thee
             with
             the
             Oyl
             of
             Gladness
             above
             thy
             Fellows
          
           Thus
           the
           Fathers
           from
           these
           Texts
           inferred
           ,
           resolved
           long
           ago
           ,
           1
           Athanasius
           ,
           2.
           
           Hilarie
           ,
           3.
           
           Ambrose
           ,
           4.
           
           Augustine
           ,
           5
           Primasius
           &
           others
           6.
           
           
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           7.
           
           Venerable
           Beda
           ,
           8
           Isychius
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Paschatius
             Ratbertus
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           O●thodox
           Athanasius
           ,
           Contr.
           A●ianos
           ,
           l.
           2.
           p.
           80.
           
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
             N●n
             ●n
             dixit
             ,
             ideo
             unxit
             te
             ,
             ut
             Deus
             ,
             aut
             Rex
             ,
             aut
             Filius
             ,
             aut
             verbum
             fieres
             ,
             nam
             &
             antea
             hoc
             ipsum
             erat
             ,
             semperque
             est
             ,
             sed
             potius
             prop●erea
             ,
             quia
             &
             Deus
             ,
             &
             Rex
             es
             ,
             ideo
             inunctus
             e●
             .
             Non
             n.
             alterius
             erat
             conjungere
             hominem
             cum
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             ,
             quam
             tui
             ipsius
             qui
             es
             imago
             Patris
             ,
             ad
             quam
             ab
             ini●io
             creati
             eramus
             ,
             quoniam
             tuus
             est
             Spiritus
             .
             Caeterum
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             est
             ,
             quia
             Rex
             aeternus
             ,
             &
             splendor
             ,
             &
             character
             Pat●is
             ,
             ideo
             ipse
             est
             qui
             expect●
             batur
             Christus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quid
             igitu●
             miri
             a●t
             qui●
             in●redibile
             ,
             si
             Dominus
             qui
             Spiritus
             ,
             ipse
             nun●
             dicitur
             ,
             Spiritu
             injungi
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           St
           ▪
           Hilarie
           De
           Trinitate
           ,
           l.
           4.
           p.
           21.
           
           F
           G.
           thus
           seconds
           him
           ,
           
             Ait●n
             in
             Psalmi●
             ,
             
               Vnxit
               t●
               De●s
               ,
               Deus
               tuus
               ,
            
             Discernat
             legentis
             intelligentia
             unctum
             &
             ungentem
             ;
             distingue
             te
             &
             tuus
             ;
             ad
             quem
             &
             qui
             sit
             
             sermo
             demonstrat
             .
             Superioribus
             ,
             n●dictis
             hic
             confessionis
             ordo
             subjectus
             est
             .
             Dixerat
             namque
             ,
             Sedes
             tua
             Deus
             in
             saeculum
             saeculi
             ,
             virga
             directionis
             tuae
             virga
             regni
             tui
             ,
             dilexisti
             justitiam
             &
             odisti
             iniquitatem
             ,
             ●unc
             quoque
             his
             adjecit
             ,
             propterea
             ●nxit
             
               te
               Deus
               D●us
               t●us
               .
               Deus
               ergo
               Regni
               aeterni
            
             ob
             meritum
             dilectae
             justitiae
             &
             perosae
             iniquitatis
             
               a
               Deo
               suo
               unctus
               est
            
             .
             Nunquid
             intelligentiam
             nostram
             aliqua
             saltem
             nominum
             intervalla
             confundit
             .
             Nam
             discretio
             tantum
             Personae
             in
             te
             &
             tuus
             ,
             posita
             est
             ,
             in
             nullo
             ●amen
             natu●ae
             distincta
             confession●
             .
             Tuus
             enim
             rela●ivum
             est
             ad
             autorem
             ,
             &
             verò
             ad
             ejus
             qui
             ex
             autore
             est
             significationem
             .
             Est
             enim
             
               Deus
               ex
               Deo
            
             ,
             Prop●eta
             eodem
             ordine
             confitente
             ;
             U●xit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             tuus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           St.
           Ambrose
           De
           Fide
           l.
           1
           c.
           2.
           adds
           his
           suffrage
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           
             Denique
             habes
             in
             Psalmo
             quadrag●simo
             quart●
             ,
             quod
             &
          
           Deum
           Patrem
           ,
           
             dicit
             Propheta
             ,
             &
          
           Deum
           Filium
           
             declaravit
             ,
             dicens
          
           ;
           Sedes
           tua
           Deus
           in
           seculum
           seculi
           ;
           
             &
             infra
          
           ,
           unxit
           te
           Deus
           ,
           Deus
           tuus
           oleo
           laetitiae
           prae
           consortibus
           tuis
           :
           
             Deus
             est
             qui
             ungit
             ,
             et
             Deus
             qui
             secundum
             carnem
             ungitur
             ,
             Deus
             Filius
             :
             Denique
             quos
             habet
             unctionis
             suoe
             Christus
             nisi
             in
             carne
             consortes
             ?
             Vide
             igitur
             qui●
             Deus
             a
             Deo
             unctus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           St.
           Augustin
           proves
           it
           is
           most
           fully
           and
           punctually
           in
           Psal.
           44.
           
           Euarratio
           .
           
             Propterea
             unxit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             tuus
             .
             Et
             vide
             quomodo
             ait
             ,
             Propterea
             unxit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             tuus
             .
             DEUS
             UNGITUR
             A
             DEO
             .
             Etenim
             in
             Latino
             putat
             idem
             casus
             nominis
             repetitus
             .
             In
             Greco
             autem
             evidentissima
             distinctio
             est
             ,
             quia
             unum
             nomen
             est
             quod
             compellatur
             ,
             &
             alterum
             ab
             illo
             qui
             compellat
             .
             Unxit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             O
             tu
             Deus
             ,
             unxit
             te
             Deus
             tuus
             ;
             quomodo
             ,
             si
             diceret
             ,
             Propterea
             unxit
             te
             O
             tu
             
               Deus
               ,
               Deus
               tuus
            
             .
             Sic
             accipite
             ,
             sic
             intelligite
             ,
             sic
             in
             Graeco
             evidentissimum
             est
             .
             
               Ergo
               quis
               est
               De●s
               unctus
               a
               Deo
               ?
            
             dic●nt
             nobis
             Judaei
             .
             Scripturae
             ipsae
             communes
             sunt
             .
             
               Unctus
               est
               Deus
               a
               Deo
            
             ,
             unctum
             audis
             ,
             Christum
             intellige
             ,
             etenim
             Christus
             à
             Chrismate
             .
             Hoc
             nomen
             quod
             appellatur
             Christus
             ,
             
             unctionis
             est
             ,
             nec
             in
             aliquo
             alibi
             ungebantur
             Reges
             &
             Sacerdotes
             nisi
             in
             illo
             regno
             ,
             ubi
             Christus
             prophetabatur
             &
             ungebatur
             ,
             &
             unde
             vent●rum
             erat
             Christi
             nomen
             .
             Nusquam
             est
             alibi
             omnino
             in
             ulla
             gente
             ,
             in
             ullo
             regno
             .
             
               Unctus
               est
               ergo
               Deus
               a
               Deo.
            
             Quo
             oleo
             ,
             nisi
             spirituali
             ?
             Oleum
             n.
             visibile
             in
             signo
             est
             ,
             O●eum
             invisibile
             in
             Sacramento
             est
             .
             Oleum
             Spirituale
             intus
             est
             ,
             Oleum
             visibile
             exterius
             est
             ;
             
               Unctus
               est
               nobis
               Deus
               et
               missus
               est
               nobis
               ,
               et
               ipse
               Deus
               ut
               ungeretur
               homo
               erat
               ,
               ut
               Deus
               esset
               ,
               ita
               Deus
               erat
               ,
               ut
               homo
               esse
               ●on
               dedignaretur
               .
               Uerus
               homo
               ,
               verus
               Deus
               ,
               in
               nullo
               fallax
               ,
               in
               nullo
               falsus
               ,
               quia
               ubique
               verax
               ,
               ubique
               veritas
               .
               Deus
               ergo
               homo
               ,
               et
               ideo
               unctus
               Deus
               ,
               quia
               homo
               Deus
               et
               factus
               est
               Christus
               .
            
          
           The
           like
           he
           asserts
           *
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           So
           
             Primasius
             ,
             Remigius
             ,
             Haymo
             ,
             Anselme
             ,
             Theophilact
             ,
             Oecumenius
          
           on
           Heb.
           1.9
           .
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             O
             Deus
             (
             Filius
             )
             unxit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             (
             Pater
             )
             &c.
          
           all
           agreeing
           that
           God
           the
           Son
           is
           annointed
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           6
           ▪
           
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
          
           Contr.
           Julianum
           l.
           8.
           
           Thus
           Comments
           on
           this
           Text.
           
             Propterea
             unxit
             te
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             tuus
             prae
             omnibus
             consortibus
             tuis
             .
          
           Vides
           ?
           
             Deus
             ungitur
             Deo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Thus
           also
           our
           *
           Venerable
           Beda
           resolves
           ,
           Expositio
           in
           Psal.
           44.
           
           &
           Heb.
           1.
           
           
             O
             Deus
             verbum
             ,
             Deu●
             tuus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Deus
             Pater
             unxit
             te
             ,
             &c.
             Unctus
             Deus
             a
             Deo
             ,
          
           often
           repeated
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Isycbius
           in
           Levit.
           cap.
           8.
           concludes
           .
           
             Neque
             Christi
             Divinitas
             post
             unctionem
             ab
             humanitate
             dividitur
             ,
             sed
             five
             ●ngi
             dicatur
             ,
             five
             generari
             ,
             five
             pati
             ,
             five
             re●urgere
             ,
             ●ive
             as●umi
             dicimus
             ,
             hoc
             incarnatum
             verbum
             non
             dividentes
             ,
             &
             dicentes
             hominem
             quidem
             unctum
             ,
             Deum
             autem
             non
             unctum
             :
             Sed
             Deum
             cundem
             ●●mu●
             ac
             hominem
             :
             Hoc
             N.
             &
          
           David
           .
           
             fine
             aliqua
             dubitatione
             approbat
             quum
             dicit
          
           :
           Sedes
           tua
           Deus
           in
           seculum
           seculi
           ,
           virga
           recta
           est
           ,
           virga
           regni
           tui
           ,
           dilexisti
           justitiam
           &
           odisti
           iniquitatem
           ,
           propterea
           unxit
           te
           Deus
           ,
           Deus
           tuus
           :
           
             Cernis
             
             D●um
             dici
             qui
             unetus
             est
             ,
             quia
             omnia
             carni●
             suae
             monifestum
             est
             quod
             ●ibi
             metipsi
             qui
             incarnatus
             est
             vindicat
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           
             Paschasius
             Rathertus
          
           Exposie
           .
           in
           Psal.
           44.
           sings
           the
           same
           tune
           .
           
             Quid
             sequit●r
          
           ?
           Propterea
           unxit
           te
           Deus
           ,
           Deus
           t●u●
           :
           Primum
           Dei
           
             nomen
             vocativo
             casu
             intelligendum
             ,
             sequ●us
             nominativo
          
           ;
           Quia
           
             alius
             est
             Deus
             qu●●ngitur
             ,
             alius
             ille
             a
             quo
             ungitur
             :
             T●us
             N.
             cum
             dicit
             ,
             relativum
             est
             ad
             autorem
             per
             quem
             ungitur
             in
             Regem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Unde
           ait
           ,
           Propterea
           unxit
           te
           Deus
           ,
           Deus
           tuus
           :
           
             Deus
             erg●
             in
             Regnum
             ,
             ob
             meritum
             justiciae
             ,
             dilectae
             ,
             &
             perosae
             iniquitatis
             à
             Deo
             suo
             unctus
             ●st
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Filius
             a
             Patre
          
           :
           Non
           enim
           
             intelligentiam
             nostram
             aliquod
             confundit
             intervallum
             ubi
             discretio
             Personarum
             duobus
             distinguitur
             prae●ominibus
             ,
             videlicet
             ,
             te
             &
             tuus
             ;
             Non
             quod
             natura
             distinguatur
             deit●tis
             ,
             cum
             dicitur
             ,
          
           unxi●
           te
           Deus
           ,
           ac
           
             deinde
             additur
          
           ,
           Deus
           tuus
           ;
           
             Nam
             cum
             dicit
             ,
             Deus
             et
             Deus
             ,
             ostenditur
             una
             natura
             ,
             una
             deitas
             ,
             quia
             ille
             Deus
             qui
             ungitur
             ab
             ●o
             Deo
             est
             qui
             ungit
             ;
             Et
             〈◊〉
             Deus
             a
             Deo
             est
             ,
             nihil
             aliud
             quam
             Deus
             est
          
           :
           Propheta
           eo
           ordine
           narrante
           ,
           tu●s●
           &c.
           
           What
           more
           punctual
           then
           ●ll
           these
           conc●rrent
           Fathers
           ,
           against
           th●s
           false
           ,
           dangerous
           Paradox
           of
           Bp.
           Andrews
           ,
           That
           God
           the
           Son
           was
           not
           ,
           yea
           cannot
           be
           anointed
           ?
           I
           could
           adde
           a
           whole
           Grand
           ●ury
           more
           of
           *
           other
           learned
           Writers
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ;
           but
           shall
           conclude
           with
           
             ●ulielmus
             V●sinus
             .
             Vnctio
             enim
             est
             ,
             non
             tam
             d●norum
             acceptio
             ,
             quae
             competit
             soli
             humanitati
             ,
             sed
             &
             ordinatio
             ad
             officium
             M●diatoris
             ,
             ●●ae
             competit
             et●am
             Divinitati
             :
             E●fi
             igitur
             sola
             humanitas
             potest
             acciper●
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             tamen
             non
             sequitur
             exclu●●o
             Divinitatis
             ab
             unctione
             ,
             quatenus
             est
             designatio
             ad
             officium
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Of
           which
           you
           may
           read
           much
           more
           there
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           will
           next
           examine
           the
           Bishops
           Argument
           ,
           
           and
           retort
           it
           thus
           upon
           him
           .
           That
           name
           which
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           it
           we
           must
           not
           bow
           .
           So
           the
           Bishop
           argues
           .
           But
           the
           name
           Jesus
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           Ergo
           to
           it
           we
           must
           not
           bow
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Major
           is
           the
           Bishops
           own
           reason
           ,
           words
           ;
           The
           Minor
           is
           already
           proved
           .
           And
           it
           may
           thus
           be
           evinced
           by
           his
           own
           reason
           last
           refuted
           .
           That
           name
           which
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           annointed
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           God
           :
           
             For
             God
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           averrs
           and
           resolves
           )
           
             c●nnot
             be
             annointed
          
           .
           But
           the
           name
           Jesus
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           annointed
           ,
           witnesse
           Acts
           4.26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             For
             of
             a
             truth
             against
             thy
             holy
             Child
          
           JESUS
           ,
           
             whom
             thou
             hast
             annointed
             ,
             both
          
           Herod
           and
           Pontius
           Pilate
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
          
           Is●ael
           ,
           
             were
             gathered
             together
          
           .
           And
           Acts
           10.38
           .
           
             God
             annointed
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             power
          
           :
           Therefore
           we
           must
           not
           bow
           at
           or
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           G●d
           ,
           since
           both
           the●e
           Texts
           resolve
           that
           God
           annointed
           JESUS
           .
        
         
           Invert
           we
           now
           the
           Argument
           against
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           what
           conclusion
           follows
           .
           That
           name
           which
           is
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           ●o
           and
           at
           that
           name
           we
           ought
           to
           bow
           :
           So
           the
           Bishop
           argues
           .
           But
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           names
           
             God
             ,
             Iehovah
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Emanuell
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           
             are
             the
             names
             of
             God
             :
             Ergo
          
           to
           and
           at
           them
           and
           every
           of
           them
           we
           ought
           to
           bow
           .
           Again
           ,
           Every
           name
           receives
           its
           dignity
           from
           
             the
             Person
             who●e
             name
             it
             is
          
           :
           So
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           every
           of
           these
           names
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           the
           name
           of
           that
           Person
           who
           is
           
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man.
          
           Therefore
           to
           and
           at
           every
           o●
           these
           his
           names
           we
           ought
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           his
           name
           Jesus
           only
           ,
           which
           principally
           denotes
           his
           humanity
           .
        
         
           
           For
           his
           Thirteenth
           Paradox
           ,
           
             That
             the
             name
             Christ
             was
             comunicated
             by
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             Iesus
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             proper
             .
          
           It
           contains
           a
           double
           Falshood
           .
           For
           Fi●st
           ,
           We
           re●d
           of
           no
           man
           or
           person
           who
           is
           stiled
           Christ
           ,
           or
           
             The
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           only
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ;
           Neither
           find
           we
           this
           single
           title
           Christ
           ,
           in
           our
           English
           or
           Latine
           Translations
           ,
           applyed
           ●o
           any
           but
           ou●
           Saviour
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           the
           title
           of
           M●ss●as
           ,
           
           but
           to
           our
           annointed
           
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
          
           alone
           ,
           who
           
             was
             annointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladness
             above
             his
             fellows
             .
          
           Yea
           although
           that
           antient
           
             Kings
             ,
             Prists
          
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           might
           be
           called
           Christi
           ,
           because
           annointed
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           all
           were
           so
           annointed
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ.
          
           For
           they
           were
           annointed
           with
           some
           graces
           only
           ,
           in
           a
           measure
           ,
           but
           Christ
           had
           the
           
             oyl
             of
             all
             graces
             ,
             without
             measure
          
           ▪
           They
           were
           annointed
           some
           as
           King
           and
           Priest
           only
           ,
           as
           Melchis●dech
           ;
           some
           a●
           King
           and
           Prophet
           only
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           some
           as
           Priest
           &
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           Samuell
           ,
           but
           Christ
           only
           and
           alone
           was
           annointed
           as
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ;
           they
           all
           only
           with
           oyl
           ;
           He
           with
           the
           
             D●●●y
             it self
          
           :
           so
           as
           the
           name
           Christ
           in
           this
           respect
           was
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
           Thus
           he
           was
           annointed
           above
           his
           Fellows
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           name●
           Christ
           is
           as
           (
           yea
           more
           )
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           meeteth
           with
           the
           next
           Argument
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           The
           name
           Jesus
           was
           comunicated
           to
           Ios●ah
           ,
           and
           divers
           othe●s
           beside
           and
           before
           Christ
           ,
           n●t
           appropriated
           to
           our
           Saviour
           only
           .
           ●hi●
           the
           Bishop
           confesseth
           himself
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           evident
           by
           Hebrews
           4.8
           Acts
           7.45
           .
           Collossi●ns
           4.11
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           thus
           reto●t
           this
           hi●
           p●ime
           A●gument
           against
           himselfe
           .
           That
           name
           of
           Christ
           which
           was
           comunicated
           to
           others
           by
           God
           in
           Sc●ipture
           ,
           at
           and
           to
           that
           we
           must
           not
           bow
           .
           But
           this
           name
           Iesus
           was
           communicated
           to
           others
           by
           God
           in
           Scripture
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           at
           and
           to
           it
           we
           must
           not
           bow
           .
           Again
           ,
           That
           name
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           our
           Saviour
           only
           ,
           at
           and
           to
           i●
           we
           ought
           to
           bow●
           So
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           the
           names
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Messias
             ,
             Emanuell
             ,
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           proper
           only
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           not
           comunicated
           unto
           others
           ,
           Ergo
           at
           and
           to
           them
           we
           ought
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           or
           to
           his
           name
           Jesus
           .
           Moreover
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             name
             which
             is
             prop●r
          
           ,
           as
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           ,
           
           (
           quoth
           the
           acute
           Bp.
           )
           is
           
             above
             that
             which
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bowed
             to
             .
          
           But●
           the
           name
           Chri●t
           is
           as
           ,
           ●ea
           more
           proper
           him
           as
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ▪
           for
           
             he
             was
          
           *
           
             annointed
             above
             his
             Fellows
             :
             Ergo
          
           to
           be
           bowed
           to
           as
           well
           as
           the
           name
           Iesus
           .
           Again
           ,
           If
           this
           position
           of
           the
           Bishop
           be
           true
           ,
           mark
           
           the
           inevitable
           dangerous
           consequences
           ,
           The
           names
           
             Iesus
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Emanuel
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           are
           all
           personal
           and
           proper
           to
           each
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           Ergo
           they
           are
           all
           to
           be
           bowed
           to
           ,
           ●nd
           above
           the
           names
           
             Iehovah
             ,
             God
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ▪
           or
           the
           Deity
           it self
           ,
           which
           ●re
           common
           to
           all
           three
           persons
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           as
           Athanasius
           Creed
           informs
           us
           at
           large
           .
           Pretty
           Divinity
           for
           a
           Bishop
           to
           assert
           ;
           yea
           pretty
           Philosophy
           ,
           Policy
           and
           Morality
           too
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           Ergo
           Every
           man
           's
           private
           Person
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           Wellfare
           is
           above
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Republick
           which
           is
           holden
           in
           common
           .
           Ergo
           private
           Prayers
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Scriptures
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           and
           private
           Masses
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           Mass
           Priests
           ,
           who
           alone
           communicate
           ,
           )
           are
           above
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           which
           is
           equally
           distributed
           unto
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           ;
           yea
           private
           Conventicles
           are
           above
           ,
           far
           better
           than
           our
           publick
           Church
           assemblies
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           consequences
           which
           will
           follow
           ,
           from
           this
           new
           Episcopal
           pa●adox
           &
           ratiocination
           if
           admitted
           orthodox
        
         
           
           Again
           ,
           Christ
           (
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           )
           
             is
             annoynted
             ,
             To
             what
             end
             ?
             To
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             That
             is
             the
             end
             then
             ,
             And
             ever
             the
             end
             is
             above
             the
             means
          
           :
           And
           what
           else
           ?
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Iesus
             is
             above
             Christ
          
           ;
           the
           Deity
           annoynting
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Saviour
           annoynted
           ;
           and
           to
           mans
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           Christ
           the
           Head
           and
           Saviour
           of
           his
           Church
           &
           Members
           ,
           inferiour
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           Members
           who
           are
           saved
           ;
           strange
           heterodox
           ,
           untheological
           ,
           if
           not
           heretical
           Consequences
           .
           To
           discover
           falseness
           ,
           sophisme
           of
           this
           his
           illogical
           reason
           ,
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           Christs
           unction
           was
           that
           which
           authorised
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           had
           been
           no
           Saviour
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           ground
           in
           Logick
           and
           Phylosophy
           ,
           
             Quicquid
             e●ficit
             tale
             est
             magis
             tale
             ;
             et
             Omni●
             causa
             est
             dignior
             suo
             effec●u
          
           ;
           The
           Kings
           Power
           and
           Authority
           which
           makes
           a
           Man
           a
           Judge
           ,
           or
           Officer
           ,
           is
           greater
           ,
           supremer
           ,
           than
           the
           Judge
           or
           Officer
           made
           by
           him
           ;
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           anoynting
           ,
           is
           greater
           than
           ,
           is
           above
           the
           Humanity
           
           annoynted
           ;
           Therefore
           in
           this
           Case
           the
           Deity
           annoynting
           being
           the
           means
           ,
           is
           better
           ,
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Humanity
           annoynted
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           for
           which
           it
           was
           thus
           annoynted
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Saviour
           to
           his
           People
           ;
           God
           being
           not
           only
           the
           Alpha
           but
           
             Omega
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             own
             and
             our
             Works
             ,
             Actions
             ,
          
           Prov.
           16.14
           .
           Rom.
           11.36
           .
           Revel
           .
           4.11
           .
           c.
           1.8
           ,
           11.
           c.
           21.6
           .
           all
           which
           Texts
           this
           Bishops
           Paradox
           contradicts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             What
             ?
             to
             the
          
           2.
           
             syllables
             or
             sound
             of
             them
             ?
             What
             
             needs
             this
             ?
             Who
             speaks
             of
             sound
             or
             syllables
             ?
             The
             Text
             sayth
             ,
             Do
             it
             to
             the
             Name
             ;
             The
             name
             is
             not
             the
             sound
             but
             the
             sence
             ;
             The
             caution
             then
             is
             easie
             ,
             Do
             it
             to
             the
             sence
             ,
             have
             mind
             on
             him
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             and
             ,
             then
             do
             the
             Name
             the
             honor
             &
             spare
             not
             .
          
           If
           the
           Name
           be
           not
           the
           sound
           ,
           or
           syllables
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           Bishop
           speak
           of
           them
           ;
           What
           means
           then
           his
           former
           Reasons
           ,
           discourses
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             name
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             and
             that
             Name
             alone
          
           ,
           not
           to
           or
           
             at
             the
             Name
             Christ
          
           ?
           If
           not
           at
           or
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           but
           the
           Sence
           only
           :
           Then
           the
           Controversie
           is
           at
           an
           end
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           his
           former
           discourses
           of
           the
           names
           Iesus
           and
           Christ
           ,
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           at
           all
           .
           Well
           ,
           
             but
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             the
             Sence
             whenever
             the
             Name
             is
             mentioned
             ,
          
           &c
           Excellent
           Divinity
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Papists
           sophistry
           ,
           who
           worship
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           consecrated
           Host
           ,
           Bread
           ,
           Wafer
           ,
           Pix
           ,
           only
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           Person
           ;
           Which
           to
           do
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           no
           Idolatry
           .
           Either
           then
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Followers
           must
           approve
           the
           Popish
           Image-worship
           ,
           Bread-worship
           ,
           Iesu-worship
           ,
           which
           *
           Protestants
           condemn
           as
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           else
           disclaim
           this
           Answer
           .
           But
           admit
           that
           the
           Name
           is
           the
           sense
           ,
           not
           the
           sound
           ,
           What
           (
           I
           pray
           )
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Name
           JESUS
           to
           which
           we
           must
           thus
           frequently
           bow
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           onely
           the
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           ?
           Then
           why
           should
           we
           not
           bow
           to
           every
           of
           his
           Names
           as
           well
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           since
           each
           of
           them
           representeth
           his
           Person
           to
           us
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ?
           
             But
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             only
             the
          
           Denominatum
           ,
           
             not
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             name
             
             Iesus
             ;
             The
             sence
             of
             this
             Name
             is
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
          
           (
           or
           rather
           *
           Salvation
           )
           
             he
             b●ing
             therefore
             stiled
             Iesus
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           Mat.
           ●
           .
           21
           .
           Luke
           1.31
           .
           Well
           ,
           admit
           it
           ,
           Then
           Saviour
           being
           the
           sence
           ,
           we
           must
           all
           henceforth
           bow
           at
           and
           to
           the
           name
           Saviour
           when
           recited
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           name
           Jesus
           .
           But
           who
           thus
           bows
           at
           or
           to
           the
           name
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           it
           ?
           Not
           one
           ;
           for
           none
           presse
           nor
           practise
           it
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           ‖
           ●alvation
           ,
           rather
           than
           Saviour
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           this
           Name
           ,
           and
           who
           ever
           worshipped
           Salvation
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           is
           pronouned
           ,
           by
           bowing
           at
           and
           to
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ?
        
         
           That
           
             this
             is
             no
             taken-up
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             but
             an
             Act
             of
             Gods
             own
             pr●scribing
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             directly
             set
             down
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           I●
           but
           a
           mere
           Imposture
           .
           Had
           it
           been
           
           so
           ,
           I
           wonder
           that
           the
           ●postles
           ,
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           Churche●
           ,
           An●ient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           commented
           largely
           on
           thi●
           Text
           ,
           were
           so
           blind
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           this
           duty
           ,
           so
           directly
           set
           down
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           together
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           I
           wonder
           much
           more
           that
           *
           Popes
           ,
           &
           Papists
           only
           were
           so
           quick-sighted
           as
           to
           be
           the
           fi●st
           De●●●iers
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           greatest
           darknesse
           !
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           since
           this
           duty
           was
           never
           discove●ed
           till
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           such
           slender
           evidence●
           ,
           reason●
           produced
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           are
           sooner
           answered
           than
           propounded
           ,
           I
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           dissent
           ,
           that
           it
           i●
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           till
           I
           see
           clearer
           proofs
           than
           any
           yet
           alleadged
           by
           this
           Bishop
           or
           hi●
           Followers
           ,
           so
           much
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Premise●
           .
           I
           s●all
           onely
           adde
           for
           a
           close
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           bowing
           ●f
           every
           knee
           ,
           and
           kneeling
           at
           or
           to
           the
           
             Name
             I●sus
          
           when
           ever
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             be
             a
             Worsh●p
             of
             Gods
             own
             prescribing
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             directly
             enjoyned
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           as
           this
           Bishop
           positively
           concludes
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           self-same
           Text
           they
           must
           likewise
           kn●el
           and
           bow
           their
           knees
           when
           every
           tongue
           
             confesseth
             that
             I●sus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             in
             or
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Fa●her
             ,
          
           they
           being
           ●oth
           coupled
           
           together
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           one
           posture
           of
           
             bowing
             the
             knee
          
           .
           Hence
           we
           read
           ,
           Rev.
           4.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           c.
           7
           10
           ,
           11●
           12
           c.
           14.3
           ,
           to
           9.
           c.
           15
           .
           3.4●
           c.
           19.4
           .
           
             That
             when
             the
          
           4.
           
           
             Beasts
             and
             others
             ,
             gave
             glory
             ,
             and
             honor
             ,
             and
             thanks
             ,
             and
             prayse
             to
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             the
          
           24.
           
           
             Elders
             ,
             Angels
             and
             others
             did
             all
             fall
             down
             on
             their
             Faces
             and
             Knees
             before
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             casting
             their
             Crownes
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             O
             Lord
             to
             receive
             Glory
             ,
             Honor
             ,
             Power
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             for
             thou
             ●ast
             created
             all
             things
             ;
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             Honor
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Might
             be
             unto
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           The
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           at
           the
           Communion
           when
           the
           Minister
           and
           People
           say
           ,
           
             Almighty
             and
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             &c.
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             with
             thee
          
           (
           O
           Father
           )
           
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             be
             all
             honor
             ,
             and
             glory
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             Amen
             .
             O
             Lord
             and
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           ,
           
             and
             with
             whom
             ,
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             all
             glory
             and
             honour
             be
             unto
             thee
             O
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           We
           prayse
           thee
           ,
           we
           bless
           thee
           ,
           we
           worship
           thee
           ,
           we
           give
           
             thanks
             unto
             thee
             for
             thy
             great
             GLORY
             ,
          
           O
           Lord
           God
           ,
           
             heavenly
             King
          
           ;
           God
           
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             .
             O
             Lord
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             thou
             only
             art
             holy
             ,
             thou
             only
             art
             the
             Lord
             ;
             thou
             only
             O
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             art
             most
             high
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           (
           the
           same
           with
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           in
           effect
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           words
           .
           )
           They
           all
           use
           and
           are
           enjoyned
           by
           Rubricks
           to
           
             kneel
             down
             on
             their
             Knees
          
           ,
           and
           repeat
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           Thanksgivings
           kneeling
           In
           all
           which
           over-zealous
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           usually
           bow
           their
           heads
           ,
           bodies
           ,
           whiles
           kneeling
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           when
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           mentioned
           only
           ,
           not
           at
           any
           other
           of
           his
           names
           coupled
           
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           at
           ,
           to
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           Holy
           ghost
           rehearsed
           with
           it
           .
           With
           what
           color
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           ●ence
           ,
           reason
           do
           or
           can
           they
           then
           practise
           themselves
           ,
           or
           prescribe
           to
           other
           
             Ministers
             and
             all
             th●
             People
          
           ,
           by
           
             N●w
             Rubricks
          
           ,
           not
           joyntly
           to
           bow
           their
           Knees
           ,
           or
           kneel
           and
           ●all
           down
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           to
           rise
           up
           all
           together
           
             from
             their
             very
             Knees
             and
             Seats
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             stand
             upright
             upon
             th●ir
             feet
          
           ,
           without
           any
           bowing
           of
           their
           
             Knees
             or
             Bodyes
          
           at
           every
           recital
           ,
           ,
           
             Of
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             is
             n●w
             ,
             and
             ●v●r
             shall
             be
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             Am●n
             .
          
           (
           repeated
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           
             Psalm
             ,
             Hymn
          
           ,
           eight
           or
           ten
           times
           eve●y
           M●●ning
           and
           
             Evening
             Prayer
          
           ,
           though
           no
           Sc●ipture
           ,
           but
           a
           humane
           Invention
           of
           *
           Pope
           Damasus
           ,
           as
           all
           acknowledge
           ,
           at
           least
           376.
           yea●s
           after
           Christ
           )
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           the
           premised
           Texts
           of
           the
           
             Philippian●
             ,
             Revelations
          
           ,
           and
           practise
           o●
           the
           twenty
           four
           E●ders
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           their
           own
           and
           our
           Chu●ches
           usage
           ,
           af●er
           the
           Communion
           received
           ,
           and
           in
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           *
           Dr.
           Boyes
           his
           ●eason
           
             for
             kneeling
             in
             the
             Ac●
             o●
             R●ce●ving●
             because
             Thanksgi●ing
             is
             a
             part
             o●
             Prayer
             ,
             ●●r
             which
             no
             g●sture
             is
             so
             fit
             as
             Kneeling
             ?
          
           If
           standing
           up
           at
           
             G●oria
             Patri
             ,
             &c.
          
           be
           a
           gesture
           whereby
           they
           and
           others
           are
           to
           
             glorifie
             ,
             worship
             ,
             adore
             the
          
           3.
           
           
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           equally
           without
           distinction
           ,
           standing
           up
           at
           and
           to
           all
           their
           Names
           and
           Persons
           alike
           ;
           then
           falling
           ,
           kneeling
           down
           to
           ,
           before
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           and
           recital
           of
           those
           other
           
             Prayses
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Doxologies
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           (
           quite
           contrary
           to
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           standing
           up
           ,
           and
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           only
           when
           all
           three
           Persons
           are
           joyntly
           mentioned
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           glorified
           ,
           praysed
           ,
           adored
           ,
           can
           be
           
             no
             worship
             of
             Gods
             own
             prescribing
             ,
             nor
             duty
             of
             the
             Text.
          
           Either
           therefore
           they
           must
           henceforth
           disclaim
           their
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           ●esus
           ,
           and
           kneeling
           at
           the
           recited
           Prayers
           ,
           Doxologies
           and
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           or
           else
           bow
           and
           fall
           down
           ,
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           Faces
           ;
           not
           stand
           up
           at
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           these
           contradictory
           
           ge●tures
           ,
           usages
           ,
           prescriptions
           resuting
           ,
           subverting
           one
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
             it self
             was
             a
             taken-up
             worship
             ,
             
             ●ere
             humane
             Injunction
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishops
           words
           imply
           )
           is
           a
           manifest
           untruth
           ;
           
             For
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             Gods
             own
             institution
             ,
          
           Num
           21.9
           .
           2
           Kings
           18.4
           John
           3.14
           .
           As
           therfore
           tha●
           *
           
             Serpent
             was
             broken
             in
             pieces
             when
             the
             Israelites
             began
             to
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             with
             it
          
           ;
           so
           ought
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           is
           idoliz●d
           ,
           or
           superstitiously
           abused
           by
           many
           ,
           to
           be
           abolished
           too
           ,
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             tak●n-up
             wo●ship
             ,
             a
             humane
             Injunction
             ,
          
           introduced
           ,
           propogated
           at
           fi●st
           by
           *
           Popes
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           warrant
           at
           all
           f●om
           God
           ,
           or
           this
           Text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           .
        
         
           
             That
             this
             bowing
             to
             and
             at
             the
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             
             superstitio●sly
             used
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             irreligiousl●
             negl●cted
             too
             .
          
           Though
           I
           belie●e
           the
           fi●st
           part
           of
           it
           to
           be
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           Superstition
           being
           defined
           by
           Isiodor
           ,
           *
           
             Angelus
             de
             Cl●v●si●
          
           ,
           and
           others●
           to
           be
           ,
           
             A
             rendering
             of
             another
             kind
             of
             worship
             to
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             than
             he
             prescribes
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             wo●shipping
             God
             in
             another
             mann●r
             ,
             according
             to
             human
             inventions
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           suspend
           my
           belief
           of
           the
           latter
           Clause
           ,
           till
           this
           Bowing
           be
           proved
           a
           religious
           duty
           prescribed
           by
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           stronger
           proofs
           and
           better
           evidences
           than
           any
           yet
           produced
           by
           this
           Bishop
           or
           his
           Followers
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           I
           yet
           think
           there
           is
           no
           Religion
           at
           all
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Irreligion
           to
           omit
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           rather
           Supe●stition
           than
           Religion
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           have
           used
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           superstitio●sly
           ,
           but
           idolatro●sly
           ,
           by
           bowing
           to
           and
           adoring
           the
           bare
           Name
           and
           Letters
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           To
           evidence
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           last
           place
           present
           you
           with
           an
           Exact
           Chronological
           History
           of
           the
           true
           
             Original
             ,
             Pedegree
          
           ,
           and
           Progress
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           unknown
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           to
           most
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           great
           Prelates
           and
           Divines
           ,
           who
           customarily
           use
           it
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           had
           observed
           that
           Maxime
           o●
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Scire
             est
             per
             
             Causam
             scire
          
           ;
           That
           rule
           they
           learnt
           in
           their
           Grammars
           ;
           
             Faelix
             qui
             potuit
             rerum
             cognoscere
             causas
          
           ;
           or
           that
           Gospel
           Precept
           ,
           1
           John
           4.1
           .
           
             Brethren
             ,
             believe
             not
             every
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             b●cause
             many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             World
             :
          
           should
           have
           first
           examined
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           original
           Inventors
           ,
           Propagators
           of
           this
           pretended
           Duty
           or
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           motives
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           designs
           they
           first
           introduced
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           practised
           it
           themselves
           ,
           or
           pressed
           it
           upon
           others
           Consciences
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           avoid
           that
           censure
           and
           danger
           denounced
           by
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           their
           Disciples
           (
           who
           were
           guided
           more
           by
           ‖
           tradition
           &
           
             custome
             of
             the
             Elders
          
           ,
           than
           Scripture
           or
           right
           reason
           )
           Mat.
           15.14
           .
           
             Let
             them
             alone
             ;
             they
             be
             blind
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             :
             And
             if
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
          
           (
           as
           I
           fear
           they
           do
           in
           this
           particular
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           )
           
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
          
           To
           avoid
           which
           danger
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           out
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Christian
           compassion
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           discover
           that
           new
           light
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           revealed
           unto
           me
           ,
           upon
           my
           best
           Inquiry
           after
           it
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           private
           satisfaction
           and
           other●
           instruction
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           prove
           a
           
             satisfactory
             Apology
          
           for
           the
           Indulgence
           of
           
             Christian
             liberty
          
           to
           all
           
             scrupulous
             tender
             Consciences
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
          
           according
           to
           his
           Majesti●s
           late
           
             Royal
             Declarations
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           III.
           
        
         
           
             What
             was
             the
             true
             Chronological
             ,
             Original
             ,
             Beginning
             and
             Progresse
             ,
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             JESUS
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             Popes
             ,
             Popish
             Indulgences
             ,
             Artifices
             ,
             Feast●
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Authors
             ,
             it
             was
             first
             Introduced
             ,
             Prescribed
             ,
             Propagated
             ?
             Very
             necessary
             for
             the
             Information
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             Determination
             of
             all
             Controversies
             concerning
             it
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           an
           unquestionable
           truth
           attested
           by
           many
           Fathers
           ,
           Council●
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ,
           a
           
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             above
          
           850.
           
             years
             after
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
          
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Assemblies
           on
           
             Lords
             d●●es
          
           throughout
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           between
           Easter
           and
           Whitsontide
           ,
           
             did
             never
             use
             to
             bow
             their
             knees
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             very
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             it self
             ,
             but
             prayed
             and
             performed
             all
             other
             Holy
             duties
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             standing
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
          
           And
           that
           all
           the
           Orthodox
           Christians
           constantly
           asse●ted
           against
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           b
           that
           the
           
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             co-eternal
             ,
             and
             co-equal
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             to
             be
             equally
             worshipped
             ,
             adored
             ,
             honoured
             with
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             worship
             and
             veneration
             ;
             for
             which
             end
          
           (
           some
           write
           )
           
             they
             invented
             the
             use
             of
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           ●aptised
           all
           they
           admitted
           as
           Members
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Three
             Name●
          
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Saviours
           Precept
           ,
           Mat.
           28
           19.
           
           This
           being
           undeniable
           it
           thence
           inevitably
           follows
           ,
           that
           during
           all
           this
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           never
           
           used
           to
           bow
           their
           knees
           at
           or
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           read
           or
           rehearsed
           in
           their
           publick
           Assemblies
           on
           those
           daies
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           any
           such
           duty
           or
           Ceremony
           used
           in
           any
           
             Father
             ,
             Council
          
           ,
           *
           Historian
           ,
           or
           other
           Author
           ,
           for
           above
           a
           thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doubtlesse
           would
           have
           recorded
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           Commentaries
           on
           Isaiah
           45.
           23
           ▪
           and
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           had
           there
           any
           such
           practise
           been
           used
           ,
           or
           duty
           or
           Ceremony
           prescribed
           by
           these
           Texts
           ,
           as
           some
           late
           Divines
           a
           verr
           ,
           without
           any
           prose
           or
           shadow
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           20.
           who
           swayed
           the
           Popedom
           about
           the
           year
           1030
           is
           the
           first
           I
           read
           of
           (
           and
           that
           only
           in
           one
           late
           Protestant
           Writer
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           Author
           ,
           who
           as
           I
           suppose
           mistakes
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           20.
           for
           22.
           of
           which
           *
           hereafter
           ,
           out
           of
           Salmeron
           the
           Jesuit
           )
           that
           set
           a●roach
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           of
           whom
           Sir
           
             Edwin
             Sands
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Europae
             Speculum
             ,
             Hagae
          
           1629
           page
           16
           ▪
           writes
           thus
           .
           
             By
             grant
             from
             Pope
          
           John
           the
           20
           
             th
             ●
             every
             inclining
             of
             the
             Head
             at
             the
             name
             of
             I●sus
             ,
             gets
          
           20
           
             years
             pardon
             ;
             a
             matter
             in
          
           Italy
           
             no
             not
             to
             this
             day
             unpractised
             .
             And
             to
             grace
             that
             Ceremony
             the
             more
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             sundry
             of
             their
             renowned
             Divines
             teach
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             :
             that
             Christ
             himself
             on
             the
             Crosse
             bowed
             his
             Head
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             to
             reverence
             his
             own
             name
          
           Jesus
           
             which
             was
          
           *
           
             written
             over
             it
          
           .
           (
           A
           Monkish
           Fable
           )
           This
           is
           the
           highest
           pedegree
           of
           this
           late
           upstart
           Ceremony
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           met
           with
           .
        
         
           
             Petrus
             Bles●nsis
          
           Arch-deacon
           of
           Bathe
           ,
           who
           flourished
           about
           the
           year
           1160.
           
           a
           Sermo
           28.
           
           
             De
             A●sumpsione
             B.
             Mariae
          
           ,
           hath
           this
           ensuing
           Passage
           .
           
             Non
             frustra
             consuevit
             Eccl●sia
             intercessionem
             beatae
             Virginis
             affec●uosius
             caeter
             is
             implor
             are
             ,
             ita
             quod
             audit●
             ejus
             nomine
          
           b
           
             genua
             terrae
             affigat
             ;
             imo
             pro
             nominis
             reverentia
             quasi
             mare
             confrag●sum
             sonant
             vota
             populorum
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Margent
           there
           is
           this
           Note
           ,
           
             Mariae
             genua
             flectuntur
          
           .
           Which
           Passages
           seem
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           men
           did
           then
           use
           to
           
             bow
             the
             knee
             to
             ,
             and
             do
             reverence
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           :
           
           but
           that
           they
           did
           so
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           Authority
           at
           all
           in
           this
           Writer
           .
        
         
           
             Lucas
             Tudensis
          
           ,
           
           who
           wrote
           about
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           1220.
           
           
             Adversus
             Albigensium
             Errores
          
           ,
           c
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           14
           writes
           thus
           .
           Qui
           humilitate
           superbiae
           principem
           vicit
           ,
           humilitate
           nos
           contr●
           potestates
           aerias
           semper
           pugnare
           docuit
           :
           quod
           ipse
           &
           fecit
           t●mpore
           carnis
           suae
           quando
           non
           recto
           capite
           ,
           sed
           inclinato
           emisit
           spiritum
           .
           
             Inclinenius
             nos
             &
             illi
             capita
             nostra
             ,
             non
             solum
             mentis
             ,
             sed
             &
             corporis
             ,
          
           laudes
           &
           gratias
           persolventes
           ,
           eiqui
           pro
           nobis
           peccatoribus
           se
           misericorditer
           inclinavit
           .
           Sed
           sunt
           nonnulli
           qui
           superbiae
           spiritu
           tumefacti
           ,
           (
           de
           quibus
           valde
           dolendum
           est
           )
           qui
           etiam
           cum
           ‖
           Gloria
           ,
           vel
           Laus
           Deo
           recitatur
           in
           Ecclesia
           ,
           contemnunt
           ,
           aut
           erubescunt
           ,
           
             Regi
             Regum
             Iesu
          
           *
           
             Christo
             inclinare
             ;
             coram
             transeunte
             Cruce
             ,
          
           vel
           Christi
           Evangelio
           non
           assurgunt
           :
           in
           celebratione
           Missae
           Sacerdote
           se
           ad
           eos
           vertente
           &
           Dominum
           annunciante
           inclinari
           contemnunt
           :
           ad
           benedictionem
           Pontificis
           caput
           nudare
           negligunt
           ▪
           &
           quod
           omnino
           nesarium
           est
           ,
           &
           haeresi
           proximum
           ,
           cum
           elevatur
           corpus
           Christi
           à
           Sacerdote
           in
           sacratissimo
           Ministerio
           Missae
           ,
           vel
           alias
           defertur
           ,
           erubescunt
           vel
           refugiunt
           suppliciter
           adorare
           .
           Hoc
           max.
           no●nulli
           faciunt
           Curiales
           ,
           qui
           consuev
           :
           terrenis
           Principibus
           flexis
           genibus
           &
           nudo
           capite
           ministrare
           ,
           
             O
             stulta
             dementia
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hunc
           er●o
           tantae
           promissionis
           accepta
           fiducia
           totis
           nisibus
           col●●demus
           :
           illi
           
             simplicitate
             recta
             humiliemur
             ,
             illi
             mentis
             &
             corporis
             capita
             non
             verecundemur
             nudare
             &
             inclinare
             ,
          
           quia
           Deus
           fortis
           pro
           nobis
           infirmis
           se
           inclina
           vit
           ;
           ut
           homo
           infirmus
           fie●et
           ,
           ut
           humana
           firmitas
           soliditate
           perpetua
           firmaretur
           .
           A
           passage
           which
           may
           happily
           imply
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           times
           men
           did
           use
           to
           bow
           their
           Heads
           (
           not
           Knees
           )
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           who
           bowed
           his
           Head
           for
           them
           :
           But
           this
           was
           not
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           his
           name
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           Gosple
           ,
           Masse
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           of
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           sylable
           in
           this
           Author
           )
           but
           at
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           ,
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           
             Hoas●
             in
             time
             of
             
             the
             Masse
             ,
          
           or
           at
           the
           passing
           by
           of
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           
             Host
             in
             procession
          
           ,
           as
           the
           sence
           and
           words
           import
           .
        
         
           
           
             Sanctus
             Franciscus
          
           ,
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           the
           Arch-Freer
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           year
           1230.
           in
           his
           
             Litera
             ad
             Sacerdotes
          
           ,
           hath
           this
           ensuing
           Clause
           ,
           *
           
             Salutem
             in
             eo
             qui
             redemit
             &
             lavit
             not
             in
             sanguine
             suo
          
           :
           Cujus
           nomen
           audientes
           adorate
           eum
           cum
           timore
           et
           reverentia
           proni
           in
           terra
           ;
           
             Dominus
             Iesus
          
           *
           
             Christus
             ,
             altissimus
             filius
             nomen
             illi
             ,
             qui
             est
             benedictus
             in
             secula
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Which
           implyes
           an
           Injunction
           from
           this
           Arch-Freer
           ,
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           for
           adoration
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           bowing
           their
           Heads
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           when
           these
           his
           Names
           were
           mentioned
           all
           together
           .
        
         
           *
           Freer
           
             David
             de
             Augusta
          
           :
           
           who
           flourished
           about
           the
           year
           1240.
           
           De
           7.
           
           
             Processibus
             religiosi
             ,
             cap.
          
           11.
           writes
           thus
           ,
           
             Sunt
             exteriores
             caeremoniales
             observantiae
             ;
             ut
             inclinationes
             ,
             genuflectiones
             in
             horis
             ,
             pulsationes
             ,
             &
             omnes
             gesticulationes
             ,
             quibus
             Claustrales
             utuntur
             in
             divino
             offi●io
             ,
             vel
             aliis
             ,
             quibus
             saepe
             minus
             virtuosi
             majorem
             vim
             faciunt
             ,
             quam
             aliqui
             perfecti
             ,
             &
             magis
             devoti
             .
          
           Which
           seems
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           Monks
           in
           those
           daies
           (
           for
           of
           them
           he
           writes
           )
           did
           use
           duckings
           and
           gen●flections
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Host
           ,
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           though
           not
           particularly
           expressed
           ;
           in
           which
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           less
           vertuous
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           more
           devout
           than
           the
           most
           religious
           :
           
        
         
           ‖
           Pope
           Vrban
           the
           4th
           .
           about
           the
           year
           1262.
           (
           as
           some
           report
           )
           gave
           an
           indulgence
           of
           30.
           daies
           to
           all
           confessed
           and
           holy
           
             contrite
             Persons
             ,
             who
             devoutly
             bowed
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           only
           passages
           I
           find
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           before
           the
           
             Councill
             of
             Lions
          
           ,
           which
           gave
           any
           probable
           colour
           to
           the
           use
           or
           practise
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ;
           which
           was
           never
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           till
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           10th
           .
           his
           Papacy
           (
           to
           whom
           most
           ascribe
           its
           very
           Original
           )
           who
           in
           the
           Popish
           
             Council
             of
             Lions
          
           ,
           
           in
           the
           
           year
           1273.
           made
           this
           Decree
           .
           d
           
             Decet
             domum
             Domini
             sanctitudo
             :
             decet
             ut
             cujus
             in
             pace
             factus
             est
             locus
             ,
             ejus
             cultus
             sit
             cum
             debita
             veneratione
             pacificus
             .
             Sit
             it
             aque
             ad
             Ecclesias
             humilis
             &
             devotus
             ingressus
             ;
             sit
             in
             iis
             qui●ta
             conversatio
             ,
             Deo
             grata
             ,
             inspicientibus
             placida
             ,
             quae
             considerantes
             non
             solum
             instruat
             ,
             sed
             &
             reficiat
             .
             Convenientes
             ibidem
             nomen
             illud
             ,
             quod
             est
             super
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             a
             quo
             aliud
             sub
             coelo
             〈◊〉
             datum
             hominibus
             ,
             in
             quo
             salvos
             fieri
             credentes
             oport●●●
             ,
          
           nomen
           videlicet
           Jesu
           Christi
           ,
           qui
           salvum
           faciet
           populum
           suum
           a
           peccatis
           eorum
           ,
           
             exhibitione
             reverentiae
             specialis
             attollant
          
           :
           &
           quod
           generaliter
           scribitur
           ;
           ut
           innomine
           Jesu
           omne
           genu
           flectatur
           ,
           singuli
           singulariter
           in
           seipsis
           implentes
           (
           praecipuè
           dum
           aguntur
           Missarum
           sacra
           mysteria
           )
           
             gloriosum
             illud
             nomen
             quandocunque
             recolitur
             ,
             flectant
             gen●a
             cordis
             sui
             ,
             quod
             vel
             capitis
             inclinatione
             testentur
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           highest
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           any
           e
           Papist
           or
           Iesuito
           hath
           hitherto
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           justifie
           their
           bowing
           at
           or
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           .
           Yet
           this
           Constitution
           binds
           men
           onely
           to
           
             bow
             the
             knees
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           (
           not
           of
           their
           bodies
           )
           
             at
             the
             naming
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Christ
           
             too
             ;
             (
             and
             that
             especially
             whiles
             the
             Masse
             is
             acting
             )
             which
             bowing
             of
             the
             heart
             they
             must
             testifie
             ,
             by
             the
             inclination
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             not
             bowing
             of
             their
             knees
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Pope
           f
           Iohn
           the
           22.
           about
           the
           year
           1330.
           to
           induce
           men
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           Popish
           Ceremony
           ,
           did
           (
           as
           Salmeron
           the
           Jesuite
           records
           )
           grant
           200.
           
             dayes
             of
             true
             indulgence
             to
             all
             who
             should
             bend
             their
             knees
             ,
             or
             incline
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             knock
             their
             breasts
             to
             or
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesu●
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           was
           then
           no
           received
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           this
           Pope
           enducing
           the
           People
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           only
           to
           gain
           his
           Indulgences
           .
        
         
           Anno
           1350.
           
           *
           
             Robert
             Holc●t
          
           our
           Popish
           Schoolman
           in
           his
           
             Lectures
             upon
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisedom
             ,
          
           
           writes
           thus
           of
           
           this
           Name
           and
           Ceremony
           a
           
             S●c●ndum
             nomen
             tuum
             Deus
             ,
             sic
             &
             laus
             tu●
             in
             fines
             terrae
             .
             Hoc
          
           b
           
             nomen
             est
             Iesus
             :
             de
             quo
          
           Math.
           Vocabis
           nomen
           ejus
           Jesus
           ,
           ipse
           enim
           s●lvum
           faciet
           populum
           suum
           a
           peccatis
           eorum
           .
           Solent
           enim
           multum
           amantes
           de
           personis
           amatis
           facere
           cantilenas
           ,
           eorum
           nomina
           exprimendo
           .
           
             Igitur
             de
             hoc
             nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             idem
             faciamus●●●xta
             illud
             Psalmi
          
           ;
           Laudabo
           nomen
           
           Domini
           cum
           cantico
           ,
           &
           mag●●●●abo
           ●um
           laude
           .
           
             Est
             igitur
             notandum
             ,
             quod
             illud
             nomen
             ,
             est
             nomen
             honoris
             &
             excellentiae
             .
          
           Phil.
           2.
           dedit
           ei
           nomen
           quod
           e●t
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ,
           ut
           IN
           nomine
           Jesu
           omne
           genu
           flectetur
           co●lestium
           ,
           terrestrium
           ,
           &
           infernorum
           .
           
             Vnde
             secundum
             sacros
             Canones
             ,
             quando
             hoc
             nom●n
             I●sus
             pro●ertur
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             omnis
             Christianus
             inclinari
             docetur
             cum
             capite
             ;
             quamvis
             tàm
             hoc
             ,
             quàm
          
           
           
             multa
             alia
             spiritualia
             in
             quibus
             lucrum
             divitiarum
             non
             consistit
             ,
             a
             Praelatis
             hujus
             temporis
             negliguntur
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           he
           deemed
           this
           Ceremon●
           no
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           only
           injoyned
           by
           the
           Canons
           forecited
           .
           2ly
           .
           That
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           though
           injoyned
           by
           Canon
           ,
           was
           yet
           wholly
           neglected
           and
           not
           used
           nor
           urged
           by
           the
           Popish
           Prelates
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           any
           Protestant
           Bishops
           presse
           it
           now
           ?
           3ly
           .
           That
           in
           those
           times
           men
           were
           only
           required
           to
           bow
           their
           Heads
           ,
           not
           knees
           ,
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           a
           thing
           not
           prescribed
           ,
           by
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           which
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           knee
           .
           4ly
           .
           That
           
             Lord
             ,
             God
          
           ,
           are
           the
           Names
           mentioned
           ,
           Ps.
           48.10
           .
           not
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           Since
           he
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1430.
           one
           Bernardinus
           of
           Sennes
           a
           Franciscan
           Freer
           ,
           and
           a
           Popish
           g
           Canonized
           Saint
           ,
           a
           great
           lover
           and
           admirer
           of
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           h
           did
           earnestly
           exhort
           the
           People
           in
           all
           his
           Sermons
           and
           publick
           exhortations
           (
           especially
           in
           his
           49.
           
           Sermon
           now
           in
           print
           ,
           
             De
             Glorioso
             nomine
             Iesu
             Christi
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           attributes
           what
           ever
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           Christ
           himself
           
             to
             his
             very
             name
             Iesus
          
           ,
           as
           h
           Stengelius
           with
           others
           since
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           Idol
           of
           it
           )
           That
           they
           would
           give
           devotion
           ,
           bowing
           and
           reverence
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           every
           
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           
             every
             knee
             doth
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             oth●r
             name
             under
             heaven
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             can
             be
             saved
             .
          
           This
           Supe●stitious
           ,
           Popish
           Fryer
           in
           his
           49.
           
           Sermon
           w●ites
           ,
           That
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           was
           adored
           and
           worshiped
           of
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           every
           creature
           did
           bow
           its
           knee
           to
           his
           name
           ;
           when
           as
           Miracles
           are
           daily
           wrought
           in
           the
           Creatu●e
           in
           his
           name
           :
           That
           Jesus
           is
           a
           glorious
           name
           ,
           and
           wor●hy
           of
           all
           worship
           ;
           whence
           it
           may
           worthily
           and
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           devoutly
           believed
           ,
           that
           when
           Paul
           was
           rapt
           into
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           heard
           secret
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           to
           utter
           ,
           
             he
             then
             p●rfectly
             learned
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             Iesus
             was
             to
             be
             adored
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
           Therefore
           retu●ning
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           remembring
           the
           foresaid
           words
           ,
           and
           
             how
             all
             the
             glorified
             Citizens
             in
             heaven
             bowed
             their
             knees
             and
             worshipped
             I●sus
             ,
             at
             the
             recital
             of
             this
             his
             name
             ,
          
           and
           under●tanding
           
             that
             all
             infernal
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             travellers
             upon
             earth
             ought
             to
             do
             the
             lik●
          
           :
           he
           commanding
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           writ
           in
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           That
           IN
           
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           the
           Church
           ,
           willing
           to
           have
           every
           man
           observe
           ,
           
             commanded
             men
             to
             bow
             the
             knees
             of
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Mass
          
           when
           the
           name
           Jesus
           was
           mentioned
           ,
           citing
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lions
             ,
          
           (
           ‖
           forecited
           )
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           And
           the
           better
           to
           d●aw
           the
           People
           to
           ado●e
           &
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           he
           i
           did
           use
           about
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           shew
           unto
           them
           a
           Picture
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Name
           JESUS
           was
           written
           in
           golden
           Letters
           ,
           enclosed
           on
           every
           side
           with
           Sunne
           beames
           ;
           or
           a
           Glory
           :
           which
           Pictured
           name
           (
           the
           12
           ▪
           rayes
           whereof
           he
           expresseth
           in
           his
           Se●mon
           )
           the
           People
           beholding
           did
           most
           devoutly
           adore
           ,
           with
           bended
           knees
           .
           For
           which
           Fact
           of
           his
           being
           complained
           against
           by
           some
           who
           maligned
           his
           fame
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           5th
           .
           this
           Pope
           when
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           his
           Answer
           ,
           gave
           him
           free
           liberty
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           preach
           ,
           
           but
           likewise
           
           to
           carry
           about
           and
           shew
           unto
           the
           people
           this
           picture
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           .
           From
           a
           which
           pattern
           of
           his
           ,
           all
           pictures
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           both
           in
           Glasse-windows
           ,
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           Masse-books
           ,
           &
           elsewhere
           ,
           were
           at
           first
           derived
           .
           Indeed
           b
           Antoninus
           records
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Martin
           enjoyn'd
           him
           that
           he
           should
           no
           more
           shew
           this
           picture
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           left
           some
           superstition
           ,
           or
           scandal
           should
           be
           raised
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           this
           his
           novelty
           :
           which
           Injunction
           he
           obeyed
           .
           But
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           7th
           .
           (
           as
           c
           Molanus
           records
           )
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Freers
           Minorites
           ,
           ordained
           ,
           that
           all
           thei●
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           should
           use
           this
           picture
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           backward
           else
           to
           use
           .
        
         
           This
           Ceremony
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           so
           generally
           received
           as
           the
           Papists
           did
           desire
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           Popish
           
             Council
             of
             Basil
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1431.
           
           d
           Sess
           21.
           
           
             Tit.
             Quomodo
             divinum
             officium
             in
             Ecclesia
             celebrandum
             sit
          
           :
           decreed
           ,
           That
           all
           Canonical
           persons
           ,
           in
           all
           Cathedral
           and
           Collegiate
           Churches
           ,
           whiles
           they
           were
           saying
           their
           Canonical
           Hours
           ,
           when
           the
           glorious
           name
           of
           Jesus
           was
           named
           ,
           should
           bow
           their
           Heads
           ,
           (
           not
           knees
           :
           )
           The
           words
           of
           which
           Dec●ee
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Statuit
             igitur
             sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             ut
             in
             cuncti●
             Catbedralilus
             ac
             Collegiati●
             Eccl●s●is
             ,
             &c.
             Hor
             as
             Canonicas
             dic●uri
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cum
             dici●ur
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             Filio
             ,
             &
             Spiritui
             Sancto
             ,
             omnes
             consurgant
             Cum
             nominatur
             gloriosum
             illud
             nomen
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             quo
             omne
             ge●●
             fl●ct●tur
             Coelestium
             ,
             Terrestri●m
             ,
             &
             Inferno●um
             ,
             omnes
             capu●
             inclinent
             .
          
        
         
           
           About
           the
           yea●
           of
           our
           Lord
           1490
           ▪
           
             Michael
             Le●hmair
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pope●
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           
             &
             Eccl●siae
             Pata●●●●si●●
             anoni●●●
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
           20.
           
           Se●mon
           ,
           
             de
             C●r●oncis●one
             Domi●●
          
           ,
           K.
           I.
           writes
           thus
           of
           the
           Vene●ation
           of
           the
           name
           ●e●us
           ,
           and
           what
           indulgences
           were
           g●anted
           by
           ●eve●all
           Pope●
           to
           s●ch
           who
           bowed
           to
           it
           .
           
             〈…〉
             &
             vene●a●●
             deben●
             nomen
             Iesu
             Ad
             ●o●
             〈…〉
             ,
             &
             ●nclinatione
          
           :
           the
           ●●st
           
           
           
           
           
           whereof
           he
           thus
           proves
           and
           prosecutes
           .
           Quarto
           ,
           inclinatione
           ,
           
             prout
             docet
             Apostolus
             ad
             Phil.
          
           2.
           
           In
           nomine
           Jesu
           omne
           genu
           flect●tur
           Coelestium
           ,
           Terrestrium
           ,
           &
           In●ernorum
           :
           
             Et
             lic●●
          
           
           
             ub●cunque
             auditur
             nominari
             hoc
             pret●osum
             nomen
             Iesus
             ,
             debeamus
             caput
          
           (
           not
           g●n●
           )
           
             cum
             maxima
             Reverentia
             inclinare
             ,
             hoc
             tamen
             pr●cipue
             est
             ●●en●●m
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             pra
             sertim
             dum
             celebrantur
             ●●ss●rum
             solennia
             .
             Ita
          
           statuitur
           in
           C.
           decet
           .
           de
           Immun
           .
           Eccl.
           l.
           6.
           
           
             Vbi
             dicit
             Textus
          
           ,
           Convenientes
           fideles
           in
           Ecclesia
           ;
           gloriosum
           illud
           nomen
           Jesus
           quando●unque
           ●ecol●●ur
           flectant
           genua
           *
           Cordis
           sui
           ,
           quod
           capitis
           inclinatione
           testentur
           ;
           
             Propterea
             summi
             Pontifi●●s
             plur●mas
             concesserunt
             Indulgentias
             ●is
             qui
             se
             d●vote
             et
             Reverenter
             inclinant
             audiendo
             in
             Eccles●a
             hoc
             nomen
             Iesus
             .
             Vnde
             re●ert
          
           Petrus
           de
           Palude
           ,
           
             Lector
             palaci●
          
           Romae
           ,
           postea
           Cardinalis
           ,
           
             in
             Expositione
             Psalmi
          
           123.
           quod
           Dominus
           Hof●ien
           .
           Cardinalis
           praedicans
           publicè
           in
           Sermone
           ,
           
             dixit
             ,
             quod
             vidisset
             Bullam
             Apostol●●am
             in
             qua
             concessae
             fuissent
             indulgentiae
             unius
             anni
             of
          
           40.
           
             di●rum
             ,
             flectenti
             genua
             ad
             nomen
             Domini
             Iesu.
             Item
             Dominus
          
           Urbanus
           Papa
           quartus
           ,
           
             omnibus
             vere
             confessis
             et
             contritis
             dedit
          
           30.
           
             dies
             indulgentiarum
             .
             Ad
             quod
          
           Johannes
           22.
           
           
             Sermonem
             ad
             populum
             faciens
          
           Avinione
           ,
           
             adjecit
             dies
             totidem
             .
             Et
             ●ic
             sunt
          
           60.
           
             dies
             totiens
             quotiens
             quis
             devote
             dixerit
          
           (
           not
           
             genua
             flexerit
          
           unto
           )
           
             Iesus
             Christus
             ,
             in
             fine
             salutationis
             angelicae
             .
          
           He
           immediately
           subjoyns
           .
           Item
           Clemens
           5.
           in
           Concilio
           Viennensi
           ,
           
             dedit
             etiam
             unum
             annum
             Indulgentiarum
             de
             Sancto
             Evangelio
             .
          
           In
           principio
           ●rat
           verbum
           ,
           &c.
           
             quicunque
             legerit
             vel
             audierit
             post
             benedictionem
             in
             Missa
             ,
             in
             memoriam
             &
             gratiarum
             actionem
             Dominicae
             incarnationis
             ,
             a
             qua
             fluxit
             fontaliter
             sal●●
             humani
             generis
             .
             Et
             quicunque
             in
             fine
             cum
             dicitur
          
           ;
           Et
           verbum
           caro
           factum
           est
           ,
           
             Geniculaverit
             ,
             crucemque
             cum
             osculo
             fecerit
             ,
             habet
          
           40.
           
             dies
             Indulgentiarum
             :
             &
             sic
             de
             hoc
             Evan●elio
             habentur
             Indulgentiae
             unius
             anni
             &
          
           40.
           
             dierum
             .
             Ide●●●
          
           Symbolo
           
             Niceno
             cum
             in
             Missa
             legitur
             vel
             auditur
          
           ;
           Et
           homo
           factus
           est
           .
           
             Ex
             his
             ha●etur
             quantum
             reprehendendi
             sunt
             qui
             audit●
             
             Missa
             vix
             expectant
             Sacerdotis
             B●nedictionem
             ,
             Non
             curantes
             hujusmodi
             Indulgentias
             ,
             nam
             et
             Laici
             videntes
             Sacerdotes
             genua
             flectere
             ,
          
           
           
             s●militer
             facere
             deberent
             ,
             et
             per
             hoc
             se
             reddere
             participes
             illarum
             Indulgentiarum
             .
          
           Here
           we
           have
           the
           full
           true
           Pedigree
           and
           Progresse
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           &
           other
           sentences
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Indulgences
           granted
           by
           Successive
           Popes
           ,
           to
           induce
           the
           people
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           genu-flections
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           complains
           many
           then
           neglected
           ,
           not
           caring
           for
           these
           large
           
             Popes
             Indulgencies
          
           ,
           purchased
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           the
           bare
           bowing
           of
           their
           heads
           or
           knees
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1500.
           or
           sooner
           ,
           the
           Popes
           ,
           with
           some
           Popish
           Prela●es
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Monks
           ,
           when
           their
           Indulgencies
           would
           not
           prevail
           so
           much
           as
           they
           expected
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           to
           these
           genu-flections
           ,
           and
           induce
           them
           to
           a
           more
           constant
           universal
           adoration
           of
           ,
           and
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           compiled
           a
           particular
           Psalter
           ,
           which
           they
           intituled
           
             Iesus
             Psalter
          
           ,
           printed
           at
           Antwerp
           1505.
           in
           Latine
           ,
           since
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             Laurence
             Kellam
          
           ,
           and
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             Manuel
             of
             Prayers
          
           ,
           Duaci
           1603.
           which
           Psalter
           begins
           thus
           .
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           
           
             In
             nomine
          
           JESU
           
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             ,
             Coelestium
             ,
             Terrestrium
             ,
             &
             Infernorum
             ;
             &
             omnis
             lingua
             confit●atur
             ,
             quia
             Dominus
             Iesus
             Christus
             est
             in
             gloria
             Dei
             Patris
             ,
          
           which
           is
           likewise
           repeated
           after
           the
           first
           and
           tenth
           Petition
           .
           It
           consists
           of
           15
           Petitions
           ,
           The
           1
           :
           Petition
           is
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             mercy
          
           ;
           10.
           times
           repeated
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           without
           intermission
           :
           The
           2.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             help
             me
          
           ;
           The
           3.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             strengthen
             me
          
           ;
           The
           4.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             comfort
             me
          
           ;
           The
           5
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             make
             me
             constant
             and
             stable
          
           ;
           The
           6.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             light
             me
          
           ;
           The
           7.
           ●etition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             grant
             me
             grace
             to
             dread
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           8.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             grant
             me
             to
             love
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           9.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             
             grant
             me
             grace
             to
             remember
             thy
             death
          
           ;
           The
           10.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             send
             me
             here
             my
             Purgatory
          
           ;
           The
           11.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             grant
             me
             grace
             to
             flee
             evil
             company
          
           ;
           The
           12.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             grant
             me
             grace
             to
             call
             for
             help
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           13.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             make
             me
             to
             persever
             in
             vertue
             acceptable
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           14.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             grant
             me
             grace
             to
             fix
             my
             mind
             on
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           15.
           
           Petition
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             Iesu
             ,
             give
             me
             grace
             to
             order
             my
             life
             to
             thee
             .
          
           Each
           of
           these
           15.
           
           Petitions
           are
           thus
           trebled
           ten
           times
           over
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           the
           name
           Jesus
           being
           30
           times
           repeated
           together
           in
           each
           Petition
           ,
           and
           54.
           times
           more
           in
           other
           larger
           Petitions
           ,
           between
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           in
           all
           ‖
           504.
           times
           ,
           but
           his
           name
           Christ
           not
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           his
           names
           but
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           and
           that
           rarely
           ;
           which
           name
           Jesus
           is
           as
           oft
           to
           be
           bowed
           to
           &
           adored
           as
           thus
           recited
           ,
           by
           their
           Injunctions
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           504
           ▪
           times
           in
           one
           half
           hour
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           to
           propagate
           this
           Ceremony
           and
           bowing
           to
           and
           at
           this
           name
           ,
           
           they
           not
           long
           after
           compiled
           *
           5.
           
           
             Speciall
             Psalms
             ,
             in
             honorem
             nominis
             Iesu
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Letters
           
             I.
             H.
             S.
          
           and
           a
           Crucifix
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           H.
           prefixed
           to
           them
           ;
           together
           with
           
             Letaniae
             de
             Nomine
             Iesu
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           name
           JESU
           is
           repeated
           no
           lesse
           then
           74.
           times
           together
           ,
           with
           several
           titles
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           
             I●su
             potentissime
             ,
             Iesu
             perfectissime
             ,
             &c.
             miserere
             nobis
             ,
             Libera
             nos
             I●su
             ,
             Parce
             nos
             Iesu
             ,
             exaudi
             nos
             Iesu
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           At
           the
           end
           whereof
           follows
           this
           Prayer
           for
           those
           
             who
             devoutly
             adore
             and
             bow
             to
             the
             name
             Iesus
          
           upon
           Earth
           .
           ‖
           
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             made
             the
             most
             glorious
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ●hy
             only
             Son
             amiable
             with
             the
             chief
             affection
             of
             sweetnesse
             to
             thy
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             and
             terrible
             to
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             mercifully
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             devoutly
          
           *
           
             worship
             this
             name
             of
             Iesus
             on
             Earth
             ,
             may
             receive
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             its
             holy
             consolation
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             may
             obtain
             the
             joy
             of
             endlesse
             exultation
             and
             blisse
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             thy
             Son.
          
           The
           benefit
           of
           which
           Masse-Prayer
           ,
           our
           modern
           Advocates
           for
           bowing
           at
           and
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           
           over-zealous
           Proselytes
           ,
           may
           do
           well
           to
           claim
           .
        
         
           
           About
           the
           year
           1510
           
             Richardus
             Hampole
          
           an
           English
           Popish
           Priest
           writ
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           ‖
           
             De
             Veneratione
             Nominis
             Iesu
          
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Bishop
           Bale
           (
           and
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           extant
           in
           his
           
             Opuscula
             Varia
             ,
             Ms.
          
           in
           the
           famous
           University
           of
           Oxford
           )
           to
           promote
           the
           adoration
           of
           ,
           and
           bowing
           at
           and
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           
           Not
           long
           after
           (
           as
           I
           conjecture
           )
           there
           were
           special
           Liturgies
           ,
           compiled
           and
           published
           for
           the
           self-same
           end
           by
           the
           Popes
           and
           Popish
           Priests
           direction
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           *
           
             Litaniae
             Passionis
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
          
           ;
           beginning
           with
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           (
           recited
           at
           large
           )
           wherein
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           repeated
           no
           lesse
           than
           164.
           times
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           with
           
             Miserere
             nobis
             Iesu
             ,
             Liberanos
             IESV
             ,
             ●xaudi
             nos
          
           Jesu
           ,
           subjoyned
           to
           each
           petition
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           precedent
           Liturgies
           of
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           .
           They
           likewise
           then
           compiled
           printed
           ,
           published
           ,
           used
           
             Horae
             de
             Nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             &
             Dulcissimi
             nominis
             Iesu.
          
           And
           ,
           
             Vesperae
             in
             veneratione
             nominis
             Iesu
             ,
             editae
             à
             devoto
             Ricardo
             de
             Hampole
             ,
          
           printed
           in
           
             Horae
             beatitissimae
             Virginis
             Mariae
             ad
             legitimum
             Ecclesiae
             Sarisburiensis
             ritum
             ,
          
           Parisiis
           1519
           f.
           169
           ,
           170
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           I
           find
           on
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           Kalendar
           printed
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Popish
           Kalendars
           ,
           a
           special
           Feast
           ,
           dedicated
           likewise
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             Festum
             dulcissimi
             Nominis
             Iesu
             ,
             Minus
             duplex
          
           ;
           which
           Feast
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           7th
           .
           (
           about
           the
           year
           1524.
           )
           as
           
           Stengelius
           ,
           and
           d
           Molanus
           inform
           us
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           generally
           observed
           as
           
             Minus
             duplex
          
           ,
           a
           lesse
           double
           Festival
           ,
           
             famous
             among
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             common
             people
             .
          
           Thus
           one
           
             Superstition
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           to
           this
           Name
           ,
           begot
           another
           .
        
         
           These
           Popish
           Letanies
           ,
           Howers
           ,
           Vespers
           ,
           Psalters
           ,
           Festival
           of
           the
           name
           Jesus
           ,
           purposely
           invented
           to
           promote
           its
           adoration
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           people
           were
           formerly
           very
           backward
           ,
           brought
           bowing
           to
           it
           into
           general
           practise
           &
           request
           in
           most
           Churches
           then
           leavened
           with
           Popery
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           People
           usually
           bowing
           their
           Heads
           ,
           Knees
           ,
           and
           putting
           off
           their
           Hats
           to
           it
           when
           
           rehearsed
           in
           Epistles
           ,
           Gosples
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Offices
           .
        
         
           And
           hereupon
           the
           Provincial
           Popish
           Council
           of
           Sienna
           ,
           
           or
           Sennes
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1524.
           (
           following
           the
           pattern
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           )
           Decreta
           Morum
           ,
           c.
           18.
           established
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           in
           all
           Collegiate
           &
           Cathedral
           (
           not
           other
           )
           Churches
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           words
           ,
           vizt
           .
           ‖
           
             Et
             ut
             in
             majoribus
             Ecclesiis
             cultus
             Dei
             vivi
             sanctior
             ,
             juxta
             majorum
             traditiones
             in
             melius
             reformetur
             :
             statuimus
             ,
             ut
             in
             Cathedralibus
             &
             collegiatis
             &
             conventualibus
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             horis
             debitis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Horas
             autem
             canonicas
             dicturi
             ,
             &c.
             Cum
             nominatur
             illud
             nomen
             gloriosunt
             ,
             Iesus
             ;
             in
             quo
             omne
             genu
             flectitur
             coelestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             &
             infernorum
             ,
             omnes
             caput
          
           (
           not
           genu
           )
           inclinent
           .
           
           And
           Decreta
           *
           Fidei
           c.
           14.
           this
           Council
           also
           draws
           this
           Argument
           from
           this
           very
           Ceremony
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           worshiping
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           &
           Saints
           .
           
             Et
             nos
             quidem
             non
             quasi
             ante
             Divinitatem
             ,
             ante
             imagem
             prosternimur
             ;
             sed
             illum
             adoramus
             ,
             quem
             per
             Imaginem
             aut
             passum
             ,
             vel
             in
             throno
             sedentem
             ,
             recordamur
             .
             Et
             dum
             per
             ipsam
             picturam
             quasi
             per
             scripturam
             ,
             ad
             memoriam
             Filium
             Dei
             reducimus
             ,
             animum
             nostrum
             de
             resurrectione
             laetificat
             ,
             aut
             de
             passione
             mulcet
             ,
             non
             majore
             quidem
             idolatriae
             periculo
             ,
             quam
             cum
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             genu
             flectitur
             coelestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             &
             infernorum
             .
          
           
           
             Quem
             enim
             vocabula
             cursim
             auribus
             insinuat
             ,
             hunc
             eundem
             fidelibus
             oculis
             imago
             sedulò
             repraesentat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1526.
           
           the
           Synod
           of
           Carnotum
           (
           or
           Chartres
           )
           in
           France
           ,
           ‖
           decreed
           thus
           for
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           .
           
             Nullus
             in
             Ecclesia
             maximè
             dum
             sacra
             aguntur
             ambulet
             ,
             v●getur
             ,
             aut
             discurrat
             .
             Magis
             autem
             monemus
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             ut
             illis
             Ecclesias
             ingredientibus
             sit
             bumilis
             &
             devotus
             ingressus
             ,
             &
             intus
             quieta
             conversatio
             ,
             intontis
             precordiis
             ,
             devotis
             insi●●ant
             orationibus
             ,
             &
             dum
             sacra
             aguntur
             ,
             gloriosumque
          
           nomen
           Jesu
           recolitur
           ,
           
             flecta●t
             audientes
             genu●
             ,
             aut
             capitis
             inclinatione
          
           suam
           Salvatorem
           testentur
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           
           the
           Diocesan
           Popish
           Synod
           of
           
           ‖
           Augusta
           ,
           Anno
           1548.
           cap.
           23.
           in
           more
           obscure
           terms
           ,
           prescribed
           this
           bowing
           ,
           &c.
           to
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           the
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Body
           or
           Bloud
           of
           CHRIST
           (
           not
           Jesus
           )
           but
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           too
           .
           The
           Can●n
           runs
           thus
           :
           
             Cum
             autem
             Deo
             Opt.
             Max.
             Creatori
             &
             Redemptori
             suo
             honorem
             ,
             timorem
             &
             reverentiam
             homo
             tanquam
             creatura
             habeat
             ;
             multosque
             videmus
             ea
             in
             re
             damnata
             ignavia
             de●ides
             esse
             ;
             omnibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             personis
             nost●ae
             Dio●oesis
             distinctè
             p●aecipiendo
             mandamus
             ,
             ut
             post
             haec
             summa
             pietate
             Deum
             ubique
             &
             honorent
             ,
             &
             timeant
             ,
             praecipuè
             vero
             in
             templo
             humiliter
             revereant●r
             &
             vene●entur
             .
             Et
             quum
             in
             nomine
             Domini
             nost●i
             Jesu
             ‖
             Ch●isti
             omne
             genu
             co●lestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             &
             inferorum
             flectendum
             sit
             ;
             volumus
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             quotiesc●nque
             in
             sac●i●
             Concionibus
             ,
             aut
             Missis
             nomini●
             sa●gui●is
             vel
             corpo●i
             ,
             ‖
             Christi
             ,
             a●t
             Dei
             genetricis
             Mariae
             Virgini●
             fiat
             mentio
             ,
             a●t
             quando
             canticum
             ,
             Gloria
             in
             excelsis
             ,
             aut
             gloria
             tibi
             Domine
             ,
             aut
             Evangelii
             initium
             ,
             aut
             Nativitatis
             *
             Christi
             ex
             Virgine
             ,
             &
             inca●natio
             in
             Symbolo
             ,
             aut
             gratiarum
             actio
             in
             p●aesatione
             ,
             aut
             h●j●smodi
             alia
             in
             divinis
             officiis
             canuntur
             ,
             vel
             commemorantur
             ,
             detecto
             capite
             ,
             genibusq●e
             flexis
             ,
             ante
             ‖
             Altare
             ,
             vel
             ut
             locus
             tempusq●e
             postula
             verit
             ,
             Deo
             (
             ma●k
             it
             ,
             
               not
               to
               the
               Name
               Iesu●
            
             )
             
               rev●rentiam
               exhib●ant
               debitam
            
             ,
             &
             populum
             ad
             ejus
             rei
             imita●ionem
             ve●bis
             factisque
             commoveant
             atque
             hortentur
             .
          
           Here
           are
           more
           bowings
           prescribed
           than
           to
           the
           Name
           o●
           I●sus
           only
           .
        
         
           
           The
           very
           next
           year
           a●ter
           ,
           in
           the
           Provincial
           Popish
           Synod
           of
           |
           Mogun●
           or
           M●ntz
           ,
           under
           Sebastian
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1549.
           cap.
           59
           (
           not
           Anno
           813.
           as
           some
           mistake
           it
           ,
           and
           ●o
           make
           this
           Ceremony
           above
           400.
           antienter
           than
           it
           is
           )
           which
           hath
           ●his
           title
           to
           it
           .
           
             M●ssa
             ,
             quo
             gestu
             ,
             &
             qua
             devotio●e
             audienda
          
           :
           this
           Ceremony
           was
           thus
           enjoyned
           :
           
             Sedulò
             commonendus
             est
             populus
             fidelis
             ,
             Clerici
             etiam
             per
             P●aelato●
             debit●
             animadversione
             inducendi
             ,
             ut
             in
             celebratione
             Missarum
             ,
             adversus
             tantum
             myste●ium
             ,
             quantum
             quisque
             
             que
             per
             valitudinem
             potest
             ,
             etiam
             corporis
             gestu
             reverentiam
             quandam
             adhibeant
             :
             videlicet
             ,
             ut
             dum
             in
             Collectis
             ,
             pro
             communi
             orbis
             terrarum
             incolumitate
             ad
             Deum
             preces
             funduntur
             ,
             ipsi
             quoque
             tanquam
             hujus
             sac●ae
             Communionis
             cives
             ,
             suas
             p●aeces
             cum
             oratione
             publica
             conjungant
             ,
             &
             vultu
             ad
             ‖
             altare
             verso
             ,
             aperto
             &
             demisso
             capite
             stantes
             ,
             gestum
             orantibus
             convenientem
             prae
             se
             fe●ant
             .
             Pa●i
             ●eligione
             
               ad
               nomen
               Salvatoris
               nostri
               Iesu
            
             ‖
             Christi
             ,
             similiter
             ad
             Evangelium
             ,
             Magnificat
             ;
             Benedictu●
             ,
             Nunc
             dimittis
             ,
             Gloria
             in
             Exce●si●
             ,
             Gloria
             Pat●i
             ,
             caeterasque
             id
             genus
             officiorum
             partes
             ,
             
               sic
               genuum
               flectione
            
             ,
             ape●tione
             capitis
             ,
             ac
             totius
             corpo●is
             gestu
             se
             componant
             ,
             ut
             ad
             ea
             quae
             ibi
             aguntur
             animum
             intendere
             videantur
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
          
           in
           his
           Displaying
           of
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           ,
           ‖
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1563.
           writes
           thus
           ,
           
             This
             use
             is
             observed
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Popish
             Masses
             ,
             The
             People
             stand
             up
             when
             the
             Gosple
             is
             read
             ,
             And
             make
             Courtesie
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             Name
             of
             IESVS
             ,
             but
             they
             understand
             not
             one
             word
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           
             Roman
             Missal
             ,
             reformed
          
           and
           set
           forth
           by
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           5th
           .
           Anno
           Dom.
           1570.
           among
           
             Ritus
             ,
             Celebrandi
             M●ssam
          
           ,
           I
           find
           this
           Rubrick
           ,
           ‖
           
             De
             ordine
             sedendi
             ,
             standi
             ,
             genuflect●ndi
             in
             Missa
          
           ;
           wherein
           there
           are
           these
           directions
           and
           prescriptions
           ,
           when
           the
           Mass-Priest
           in
           saying
           his
           Masse
           ,
           or
           the
           Deacons
           and
           People
           ,
           ought
           to
           bow
           the
           Knee
           .
           
             Gen●flectit
             qu●ndo
             oportet
             ,
             Genuflectit
             quando
             legitur
             Ev●ngelium
             .
             In
             principio
             ,
             ad
             illa
             verba
             :
             &
             verbum
             caro
             facta
             est
             .
             &
             evangelium
             cum
             natus
             esset
             JESUS
             ,
             ad
             illa
             verba
             in
             fine
             :
             &
             procidens
             adoraverunt
             eum
             .
             Item
             Evangelium
             feriae
             quar●ae
             post
             Dominicam
             qu●●tam
             Quadragesimae
             ,
             ad
             illa
             verba
             in
             fine
             :
             &
             procidens
             adoravit
             e●m
             .
             Et
             cum
             Diaconus
             cantat
             illa
             verba
             ,
             ipse
             versus
             librum
             ,
             celebrans
             &
             circumstantes
             versus
             Altare
             Gen●flectunt
             .
             Subdiaconus
             vere
             tenens
             librum
             ,
             &
             Acolythi
             candelabra
             ,
             non
             genuflectunt
             .
             Item
             genuflectit
             in
             Dominica
             
             Palmarum
             ,
             &
             in
             Missis
             de
             Cruce
             
               ad
               illa
               verba
            
             in
             Epistola
             ,
             
               In
               nomine
               Iesu
               omne
               genu
               flectatur
               :
            
             Et
             ad
             Passionem
             quando
             Christus
             expi●avit
             .
             Item
             quando
             legitur
             Passio
             ,
             ad
             illa
             verba
             expiravit
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           passages
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Roman
             Missal
          
           it self
           ,
           though
           reformed
           by
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           and
           this
           Popes
           command
           ;
           and
           since
           revised
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           XIII
           .
           Anno
           1573.
           doth
           not
           promiscuously
           enjoyn
           the
           Priest
           ,
           Deacon
           or
           People
           to
           bow
           their
           knees
           at
           every
           recital
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           Gosple
           ,
           or
           Masse
           ,
           though
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           forecited
           Popes
           and
           Popish
           Councils
           ,
           and
           then
           ▪
           commonly
           practised
           by
           the
           ignorant
           Lay-people
           ,
           who
           understood
           not
           what
           was
           read
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           .
           2ly
           That
           it
           prescribes
           the
           Priest
           and
           People
           to
           Bow
           their
           Knees
           at
           the
           ●ecital
           of
           these
           several
           intire
           Sentences
           in
           the
           Gosple
           ,
           Masse
           and
           Passion
           :
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ;
             And
             they
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ;
             And
             falling
             down
             he
             worshipped
             him
             ;
             He
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
          
           :
           Not
           at
           the
           bare
           mention
           of
           any
           of
           Christs
           Names
           ;
           nor
           yet
           at
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           
             When
             Iesus
             was
             born
          
           ;
           though
           his
           Name
           Iesus
           be
           mentioned
           the●ein
           .
           3ly
           .
           That
           on
           Palm-sunday
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Masse
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           when
           this
           very
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ▪
           
             That
             IN
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             Knee
             should
             bow
          
           :
           it
           prescribes
           the
           Priest
           to
           bow
           ,
           not
           AT
           or
           to
           this
           bare
           name
           Jesus
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           recital
           ,
           end
           of
           the
           intire
           Clause
           and
           Words
           ,
           as
           
             Ad
             illa
             verba
             in
             Epistola
          
           resolve
           ,
           and
           assure
           us
           ,
           not
           at
           every
           mention
           of
           his
           name
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Missa
             Votivae
             de
             S.
             Cruce
          
           ,
           p.
           54.
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           
             Missale
             Romanum
          
           :
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           v.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           is
           read
           as
           the
           Epistle
           :
           and
           over
           against
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Vt
             in
             nomine
             Iesu
             omne
             genu
             flectatur
             coelestium
             ,
             terrestrium
             ,
             &
             inferuorum
             ,
          
           there
           is
           printed
           in
           red
           Letters
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             HIC
             G●NV
             FLECTI●VR
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           after
           the
           recital
           of
           all
           the
           intire
           Sentence
           ,
           not
           
           at
           the
           very
           pronunciation
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           much
           lesse
           unto
           it
           at
           every
           recital
           thereof
           .
           After
           which
           follows
           these
           Versicles
           ,
           
             Dulce
             lignum
             ,
             dulces
             claves
             ,
             O
             Crux
             benedicta
             ,
             quae
             sola
             fuisti
             digna
             sustinere
             Regem
             coelorum
             &
             Dominum
             ,
             allelujah
             .
             Dicite
             in
             Gentibus
             ,
             quia
             Dominus
             regnavit
             a
             ligno
             :
             allelujah
             .
             Adoramus
             te
             Christe
          
           (
           not
           Jesu
           )
           
             &
             benedicamus
             tibi
             ,
             &c.
             Tuam
             Crucem
             adoramus
             Domine
          
           ;
           not
           his
           name
           Jesus
           when
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           this
           Masse
           ,
           but
           his
           Title
           Dominus
           ,
           no
           lesse
           than
           3.
           several
           times
           repeated
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Compilers
           of
           this
           Masse
           ,
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           of
           
             Missa
             Votiva
             de
             S.
             CRVCE
             ,
             &
             Festum
             duplex
             Triumphi
             CRVCIS
             ,
          
           reputed
           not
           the
           name
           Iesu
           ,
           the
           name
           above
           every
           name
           intended
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           but
           his
           Name
           Lord
           ,
           which
           every
           tongue
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           
             quia
             DOMINVS
             Iesus
             Christus
             in
             gloria
             est
             Dei
             Patris
             ,
          
           as
           they
           all
           read
           this
           Text
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           also
           ground
           their
           
             adoration
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Prayer
           for
           its
           adorers
           ,
           inserted
           into
           
             Missae
             propriae
             Sanctorum
             Hispan
          
           .
           p.
           114.
           
           
             Deus
             ,
             qui
             per
             Crucem
             tuam
             populo
             in
             te
             credenti
             triumphum
             contra
             inimicos
             concedere
             voluisti
             ,
             quaesumus
             ,
             ut
             tua
             pietate
             adorantibus
             Crucem
             ,
             victoriam
             semper
             trib●as
             &
             honorem
             .
             Qui
             vivis
             &
             regnas
          
           ;
           as
           other
           Papists
           ●ounded
           their
           *
           formentioned
           
             Iesus
             Psalter
          
           ,
           Psalmes
           
             in
             honorem
             Nominis
             Iesu
             ,
             Litaniae
             de
             Nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             Horae
             de
             Nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             Vesperae
             in
             Veneratione
             Nominis
             Iesu
             ,
             Festum
             minus
             duplex
             De
             dulcis
             .
             nomine
             Iesu
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Prayer
           for
           those
           
             who
             adore
             the
             Name
             Iesus
             thereon
          
           ;
           all
           standing
           on
           the
           self-same
           Basis
           ,
           equally
           admitted
           ,
           embraced
           ,
           or
           rejected
           upon
           the
           self-same
           grounds
           ;
           which
           I
           desire
           all
           considerate
           conscientious
           Protestants
           seriously
           to
           observe
           ,
           who
           may
           as
           justly
           adore
           the
           Cros●
           as
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1578.
           
           
           *
           
             Synodus
             Ebroicensis
          
           held
           in
           France
           ,
           made
           this
           Decree
           for
           all
           Church-wardens
           under
           their
           Popish
           Jurisdiction
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           
             Editui
             circumspiciant
             quid
             quisque
             aget
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             quomodo
             se
             g●rat
             a
             minimo
             usque
             ad
             maximum
             ;
             si
             ●aput
             aperiat
             ,
             genua
             cum
             opus
             est
             flectat
             ,
             Officio
             divino
             
             animum
             &
             aures
             adhibeat
             ,
             si
             orationi
             incumbat
             ,
             Agente●●
             contraria
             cum
             aliquae
             reverentia
             &
             modestia
             objurgent
             ,
             &
             ad
             Officium
             cogant
          
           :
           the
           intent
           of
           which
           Canon
           perchance
           extends
           to
           bowing
           the
           knee
           at
           the
           n●ming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           kneeling
           at
           Collects
           and
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Popish
           Council
           of
           Rhemes
           since
           that
           ,
           viz.
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1583.
           as
           a
           Bochellus
           records
           ,
           made
           this
           Decree
           or
           Canon
           following
           :
           
             In
             pronunciatione
             nominis
             Iesu
             ,
             &
             cùm
             dicitur
             versus
             ,
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             capu●
             aperiant
             &
             inclinent
             .
          
           That
           in
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           the
           name
           Jesu
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           verse
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           was
           said
           or
           read
           ,
           men
           should
           uncover
           and
           bow
           their
           heads
           .
           Which
           Canon
           extends
           not
           unto
           Women
           ,
           b
           
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             uncover
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           to
           come
           thither
           like
           so
           many
           Strumpets
           ,
           with
           c
           cut
           ,
           broidred
           ,
           powdred
           hair
           ,
           as
           our
           Viragoes
           do
           of
           late
           :
           whereas
           the
           words
           of
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           extend
           to
           women
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           womens
           bowing
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           their
           courtesies
           bow
           both
           their
           knees
           full
           low
           )
           than
           to
           mens
           ;
           who
           in
           their
           common
           courtesies
           or
           legs
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           to
           men
           bow
           d
           
             only
             one
          
           ,
           not
           both
           their
           knees
           :
           whereas
           this
           Text
           requires
           every
           knee
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           so
           enjoyns
           the
           bowing
           of
           both
           knees
           ,
           not
           one
           alone
           ;
           the
           courtesies
           of
           women
           ,
           not
           heads
           ,
           caps
           ,
           or
           legs
           of
           men
           ,
           here
           prescribed
           to
           bow
           at
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Popish
           Council
           of
           Bitures
           ,
           alias
           e
           
             Concil
             .
             Bituricense
          
           ,
           
           the
           very
           next
           year
           following
           :
           viz.
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1584.
           promulgated
           this
           Canon
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           .
           
             In
             fine
             Psalmorum
             ,
             &
             ubicunque
             Gloria
             sanctissimae
             Trinitati
             redditur
             ,
             omnes
             consurgant
             ,
             &
             in
             invocatione
             ●ominis
             Iesu
             ,
             genu
             flectant
          
           :
           Which
           may
           be
           construed
           as
           well
           of
           kneeling
           only
           in
           the
           invocation
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           his
           name
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           severall
           Popish
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Sorbonists
           about
           the
           year
           1540.
           from
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           as
           Mr.
           
             Calvin
             ,
             
             Marloret
          
           ,
           and
           *
           others
           on
           that
           Text
           record
           ,
           began
           to
           publish
           and
           teach
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             that
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             should
             be
             m●ntioned
             ,
          
           (
           as
           in
           some
           Portuasses
           and
           Masse-books
           it
           is
           repeated
           f
           20
           ,
           30.
           yea
           504.
           times
           together
           )
           
             so
             often
             men
             must
             bow
             their
             knees
          
           :
           for
           which
           Doctrine
           ,
           write
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Marloret
          
           ,
           ●nd
           Bishop
           Alley
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           than
           ridiculous
           .
           
             Plusquam
             ridiculi
             sunt
             Sorbonici
             Sophistae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           After
           these
           ,
           the
           Rhemists
           about
           the
           year
           1582.
           in
           their
           Notes
           in
           their
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           ,
           
           on
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           g
           sect
           .
           2.
           and
           on
           Apoc.
           13.
           sect
           .
           7.
           set
           on
           this
           Ceremony
           in
           an
           higher
           strain
           ,
           where
           they
           write
           thus
           .
           
             By
             the
             like
             wickedness●
             the
             Protestants
             charge
             the
             faithfull
             people
             for
             capping
             or
             kneeling
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             worshipped
             not
             our
             Lord
             God
             therein
             ,
             but
             the
             Syllables
             or
             Letters
             ,
             or
             other
             materiall
             Elements
             ,
             whereof
             the
             word
             written
             or
             spoken
             con●isteth
             :
             And
             all
             this
             by
             Sophistications
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             from
             due
             ho●our
             and
             devotion
             toward
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             Satans
             drift
             ,
             by
             putting
             scriples
             into
             poor
             simple
             mens
             minds
             ,
             about
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             his
             Saints
             ,
             his
          
           h
           
             Crosse
             ,
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             abolish
             all
             true
             Religion
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             ●o
             make
             them
             plain
             Ath●i●●s
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             knoweth
             Satans
             cogitations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Script●re
             and
             reason
             ,
             warranteth
             and
             teacheth
          
           *
           
             all
             her
             Children
             to
             do
             re●erence
             wh●●soever
             Iesus
             is
             named
             ,
             b●cause
             Catholicks
          
           i
           
             do
             not
             ho●our
             these
             thing●
             ,
             nor
             count
             them
             holy
             for
             their
             matter
             ,
             colour
             ,
             sound
             and
             syllables
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             respect
             and
             relation
             they
             have
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             bringing
             us
             to
             the
             remembrance
             and
             apprehension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             ●ight
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             the
             same
             signs
             ,
             else
             why
             make
             we
             not
             rever●nce
             at
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Syrach
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             at
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             a
             pitti●ull
             case
             to
             see
             these
             prophane
             subtleties
             of
             Hereticks
             to
             take
             place
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             were
             ridiculous
             in
             all
             other
             trade
             of
             life
             .
             When
             we
             hear
             our
             Prince
             or
             Soveraign
             named
             ,
             we
             may
             without
             th●se
             scruples
             do
             obeysance
             .
             But
             towards
             Christ
             it
             must
             be
             Superstitious
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             pulling
             down
             the
          
           
           k
           
             Image
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             from
             mens
             foreheads
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             honour
             and
             reverence
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             do
             make
             room
             for
             Antichrists
             Image
             ,
             and
             mark
             ,
             and
             name
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Rhemists
           ,
           whose
           steps
           and
           genius
           some
           modern
           Protestant
           advocates
           and
           Patrons
           of
           bowi●g
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           do
           follow
           to
           an
           hairs
           breadth
           ,
           though
           *
           Dr.
           Fulk
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           ,
           Notes
           on
           Phil.
           2.
           sect
           .
           2.
           and
           on
           Apoc.
           13.
           sect
           7.
           
           Dr.
           Whitaker
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             William
             Reynolds
          
           the
           
             Rhemist
             ,
             Cantab.
          
           1590.
           p.
           398
           ,
           399.
           
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           ,
           l
           Notes
           on
           Phil.
           2.
           sect
           .
           2.
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           Dr.
           Willet
           in
           his
           
             Synop●is
             Papismi
          
           ,
           Century
           2.
           
           Error
           .
           51.
           
           Dr.
           Ayri●
           in
           hi●
           Lectures
           on
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           that
           Reverend
           Father
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             Gervase
             Babington
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           a
           professed
           Opposite
           to
           this
           Popish
           Ceremony
           ,
           in
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           in
           his
           Works
           in
           Folio
           ,
           London
           1622.
           part
           2.
           page
           195
           ,
           196
           ,
           197.
           expresly
           condemn
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           
             a
             grosse
             ridiculous
             Popish
             Error
          
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           wayes
           grounded
           on
           Phil.
           2.
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10.
           as
           all
           these
           ,
           together
           with
           Pareus
           ,
           m
           Commentariu●
           in
           cap.
           14
           ad
           Romanos
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           Col.
           1475
           ,
           1476
           ,
           1477.
           
           
             Iohannes
             Brentiu●
          
           ,
           in
           his
           n
           
             Explicatio
             in
             Epist.
             Pauli
             ad
             Philip.
          
           cap.
           2.
           vers
           .
           9.10
           .
           (
           who
           writes
           thus
           ,
           
             Quod
             a●tem
             Paulus
             ait
             ,
             Vt
             in
          
           nomine
           Jesu
           omne
           se
           genu
           ●lectat
           ,
           &c.
           
             non
             sic
             intelligendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             necessarium
             sit
             ,
             ut
             prolato
             hoc
             nomine
             ,
             homines
             semper
             externae
             genua
             fl●ctere
             debent
             ,
             haec
             est
             quidem
             Puarilis
             Caeremonia
             ,
             &
             propter
             pu●ros
             usurpanda
             aliquoties
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Marlorat
             ,
             Olevian
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           on
           Phillipp
           .
           2.
           ver
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Iohannes
             Piscator
          
           ,
           o
           
             Scholia
             in
          
           cap.
           2
           
             ad
             Philip.
          
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10.
           pag.
           1166.
           and
           Obser.
           6.
           ex
           vers
           .
           10.
           pag.
           1162.
           to
           omit
           all
           others
           formerly
           quoted
           ,
           do
           largely
           prove
           :
        
         
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           8.
           
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1600.
           corrected
           and
           published
           his
           p
           
             Caeremoniale
             Episcoporum
          
           ,
           which
           he
           prescribed
           to
           be
           used
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           especially
           Metropolitan
           ,
           Cathedral
           ,
           and
           Collegiate
           ,
           without
           alteration
           
           or
           addition
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           his
           Bull
           prefixed
           to
           it
           attests
           ;
           afterwards
           dedicated
           to
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           Pope
           Vrban
           the
           8.
           
           In
           this
           Caeremoniale
           l.
           2.
           c.
           8.
           
           
             De
             Missa
             solemni
             Episcopo
             celebranti
          
           ,
           p.
           206.
           there
           is
           this
           pres●ription
           to
           the
           Deacon
           who
           reads
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           celebrated
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
             Tunc
             manibus
             junctis
             pro
             sequitur
             Evangelium
             ,
             Et
             cum
             profert
             nomen
             Iesu
             ,
             vel
             Mariae
             ,
             inclinat
             se
             ,
             sed
             profundius
             cum
             dicit
             Iesus
             ,
             quod
             et
             omnes
             faciunt
             .
          
           But
           this
           bowing
           is
           only
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           reading
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Mary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           lower
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           of
           Mary
           .
        
         
           Since
           these
           ,
           I
           find
           some
           private
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           who
           deriving
           their
           Name
           and
           Order
           from
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           do
           most
           stickle
           for
           this
           
             bowing
             at
             and
             to
             the
             name
             Iesus
          
           )
           who
           have
           q
           written
           in
           defence
           and
           Patronage
           of
           this
           Popish
           Ceremony
           .
           As
           namely
           one
           
             Alphonsus
             Salmeron
          
           a
           famous
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           his
           Works
           at
           large
           1612.
           
           Tom.
           1.
           
           Prolegomenon
           .
           24.
           
           De
           Dignit
           .
           &
           Majest
           .
           Evang.
           p.
           387
           ,
           388.
           writes
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             certain
             Popes
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           (
           forecited
           by
           Lochmair
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           r
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           22
           who
           granted
           an
           ●ndulgence
           for
           200.
           dayes
           to
           all
           who
           should
           either
           bow
           their
           knees
           ,
           or
           incline
           their
           heads
           ,
           or
           knock
           their
           breasts
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           )
           
             have
             taught
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             to
             bow
             their
             heads
             or
             knees
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             great
             humiliation
             and
             exaninition
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           And
           
             That
             a
             certain
             Monk
             was
             ●●ffed
             by
             the
          
           s
           Devil
           (
           not
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           observable
           )
           
             for
             omitting
             this
             bowing
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           Operum
           Tom.
           3.
           
           Tract
           .
           37.
           
           
             Vocatum
             est
             n●men
             ejus
             Iesus
          
           .
           p.
           335.
           he
           records
           ,
           
             That
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             is
             worthy
             all
             worship
             ,
             genu-fl●ction
             ,
             and
             adoration
             ,
             in
             whi●h
             name
          
           Paul
           
             would
             have
             every
             knee
             to
             bow
             ,
             both
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             this
             name
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             pronounced
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             heard
             with
             the
             ear
             ,
             or
          
           t
           
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             painted
             ,
             or
             ingraven
             ,
             is
             worthy
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             bare
             word
             ,
             writing
             ,
             
             or
             picture
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ;
             as
          
           u
           
             the
             Crosse
             and
             Image
             of
             Christ
             are
             deservedly
             adored
             with
             the
             worship
             of
          
           Lat●ia
           ,
           
             for
             the
             type
             and
             mystery
             represented
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           same
           Doctrine
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           
             Cornelius
             a
             Lapide
          
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10
           in
           
             Antonius
             Scaynus
             Salodiensis
          
           ,
           Paraphras
           .
           in
           Epist.
           ad
           Philip.
           cap.
           2.
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           Venetiis
           1593.
           fol.
           142.
           in
           
             Iohannes
             Molanus
          
           ,
           Historiae
           S.
           Imaginum
           ,
           Antwerp
           .
           1617.
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           1.
           pag.
           244
           ,
           245.
           and
           in
           x
           
             Carolus
             Stengelius
          
           ,
           SS
           .
           Nominis
           Jesu
           ,
           cultus
           &
           Miracula
           ,
           cap.
           23.
           where
           he
           quotes
           this
           Text
           of
           Phil.
           2
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           the
           Decree
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           10.
           informing
           Protestants
           Ibid.
           p.
           125
           ,
           126.
           
           
             That
             Papists
             honour
             not
             the
             ●etter●
             ,
             Syllables
             ,
             or
             sound
             of
             the
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             contained
             and
             signified
             together
             with
             the
             sound
             and
             Syllables
             :
             But
             some
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             may
             say
             ,
             Why
             do
             we
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             rather
             than
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ?
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Because
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             but
             a
             declaration
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             and
             power
             :
             But
          
           y
           
             Iesus
             is
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             bought
             with
             his
             great
             pain
             ,
             and
             hath
             received
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             labour
             .
             For
             alth●ugh
             this
             name
             was
             imposed
             on
             him
             in
             his
             very
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Conception
             ,
             yet
             both
             these
             were
             done
             ,
             because
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             the
             name
             doth
             signifie
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             people
             .
          
           Paul
           
             therefore
             affirms
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             was
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             actually
             performed
             this
             with
             his
             great
             pain
             .
          
           Phil.
           2.
           
           He
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           therefore
           God
           hath
           highly
           exalted
           him
           ,
           and
           given
           him
           a
           name
           above
           every
           name
           :
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Therefore
             this
             most
             honourable
             name
             is
             given
             ,
             because
             he
             merited
             it
             .
          
           z
           
             The
             name
             it self
             is
             thus
             honoured
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             merited
             it
             .
             As
             oft
             therefore
             as
             we
             Catholicks
             honour
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             by
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             so
             oft
             we
             give
             unto
             him
             due
             and
             deserved
             honour
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             merited
             with
             a
             great
             price
             ,
             so
             oft
             we
             do
             that
             we
             ought
             and
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ;
             not
             only
             out
             of
             congruity
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             benefit
             conferred
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             out
             of
             debt
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
          
           *
           
             will
             and
             precept
             of
             the
             eternall
             
             Father
             ;
             who
             hath
             therefore
             given
             this
             name
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
          
           a
           
             in
             this
             name
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ▪
             that
             all
             should
             worship
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             worshipping
             should
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             Hereticks
             (
             who
             utter
             &
             hear
             this
             name
             without
             any
             reverence
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             do
             not
             worship
             this
             name
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             refuse
             to
             bow
             and
             worship
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             deride
             others
             who
             worship
             and
             bow
             the
             knee
             unto
             it
             ,
          
           b
           
             so
             oft
             they
             violate
             the
             precept
             and
             will
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             oft
             they
             do
             injury
             to
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             his
             due
             honour
             ,
             so
             oft
             they
             contradict
             th●
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             oft
             they
             scandalize
             ,
             or
             rather
             deride
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             Finally
             ,
             so
             oft
             they
             do
             acceptable
             service
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           c
           
             who
             hath
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             taught
             them
             this
             ,
             and
             by
             th●m
             doth
             propagate
             this
             impiety
             unto
             others
             .
          
           This
           and
           much
           more
           to
           like
           purpose
           doth
           this
           
             Benedictine
             Fre●r
             ,
             Stengelius
          
           ,
           write
           ,
           and
           publish
           in
           print
           Anno
           1613.
           which
           I
           thought
           good
           in
           part
           to
           transc●ibe
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           almost
           verbatim
           the
           same
           with
           Bishop
           Andrews
           Sermon
           ,
           (
           who
           took
           his
           materials
           and
           reasons
           from
           him
           )
           and
           with
           Mr.
           Widdows
           ,
           and
           other
           late
           Protestants
           writings
           ,
           and
           d
           Sermons
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           between
           whom
           and
           these
           there
           is
           now
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           in
           this
           point
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           both
           accorded
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           only
           true
           genuine
           Pedegree
           and
           progresse
           of
           this
           much
           pressed
           Duty
           ,
           and
           admired
           
             Ceremony
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           I
           in
           my
           poor
           reading
           can
           find
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           or
           the
           Jesui●es
           and
           Papists
           themselves
           yet
           really
           produced
           .
           If
           better
           ,
           graver
           ,
           or
           more
           learned
           Heraulds
           can
           derive
           its
           Parentage
           higher
           ,
           (
           as
           ‖
           some
           have
           vainly
           endeavoured
           ,
           to
           deduce
           it
           from
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           practice
           
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           ;
           when
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           upon
           most
           diligent
           search
           and
           good
           inquiry
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           one
           Father
           ,
           no
           antient
           nor
           modern
           Writer
           extant
           ,
           to
           prove
           or
           warrant
           what
           they
           assert
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           examination
           of
           their
           alledged
           testimonies
           will
           at
           first
           discover
           ,
           )
           I
           shall
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           corrected
           and
           instructed
           by
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           must
           needs
           concurre
           with
           me
           in
           this
           its
           Popish
           Original
           &
           Progress
           which
           I
           have
           here
           faithfully
           set
           down
           ;
           (
           as
           I
           presume
           they
           must
           ,
           since
           Popish
           
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
          
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           most
           inquisitive
           in
           discovering
           its
           original
           ,
           have
           raised
           the
           injunction
           and
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           higher
           than
           the
           Popes
           I
           have
           recited
           :
           )
           let
           them
           now
           at
           last
           for
           very
           shame
           (
           unlesse
           they
           intend
           to
           turn
           Champions
           for
           
             Romish
             Inventions
             ,
             Superstitions
             ,
             Innovations
             ,
          
           unknown
           to
           the
           primitive
           Church
           and
           Christians
           ;
           )
           contend
           no
           more
           for
           such
           a
           pretended
           Duty
           ,
           or
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           other
           real
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           the
           forenamed
           Popes
           ,
           Popish
           Councils
           ,
           Writers
           ;
           no
           other
           
             Mother
             ,
             Nurse
             ,
             Midwife
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           whose
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Reliques
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Genuflection●
           ,
           Bowings
           and
           such
           like
           abused
           idolatrous
           ,
           d
           supersticious
           Rites
           ,
           which
           get
           ground
           apace
           upon
           us
           )
           the
           reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           faithfull
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Members
           ,
           (
           especially
           since
           the
           prodigious
           ,
           unparallel'd
           hellish
           Powder
           plot
           should
           stand
           at
           everlasting
           defiance
           ;
           for
           fear
           e
           
             God
             give
             us
             over
             to
             strong
             delus●●ns
             to
             beli●ve
             and
             embrace
             her
             other
             impious
             lies
             and
             errors
             by
             degrees
             ,
             to
             our
             damnation
          
           ;
           and
           then
           showre
           down
           his
           long
           threatned
           Judgements
           on
           us
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           the
           *
           late
           revived
           Plague
           and
           feared
           Famine
           ,
           should
           now
           in
           time
           admonish
           us
           )
           to
           our
           eternal
           ruine
           .
           What
           therefore
           Tertullian
           writes
           of
           Stage-playes
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           very
           
             Devil
             himself
          
           for
           their
           original
           Author
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           ,
           with
           ‖
           others
           largely
           proves
           ,
           enough
           to
           cause
           all
           Christians
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           very
           Baptisme
           have
           
             renounc●d
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             works
             ,
          
           &c.
           with
           
           care
           and
           conscience
           to
           abandon
           them
           )
           f
           
             Facit
             ad
             origini●
             maculam
             ,
             ne
             bonum
             existimes
             quod
             initium
             à
             malo
             accepit
          
           :
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           my
           conclusion
           in
           the
           point
           in
           question
           ;
           
             Bowing
             at
             and
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           had
           its
           original
           ,
           growth
           ,
           progresse
           from
           the
           Antichristian
           Popes
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           propagated
           it
           by
           their
           Masses
           ,
           Letanies
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           Pictures
           g
           to
           justifie
           ,
           their
           idolatrous
           bowing
           to
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Hosts
           and
           Altars
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           fully
           manifested
           in
           the
           premises
           .
        
         
           How
           then
           any
           zealous
           ,
           judicious
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           High
           Commissioners
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           can
           
             justly
             censure
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             molest
             ,
             excommunicate
             any
             conscientious
          
           a
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Christians
           in
           their
           High
           Commission
           ,
           Consistories
           ,
           Visitations
           ,
           for
           
             not
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             I●sus
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           
             nec●ssary
             decent
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           or
           declaring
           the
           Reasons
           of
           their
           omission
           or
           non-usage
           thereof
           ,
           let
           the
           impartial
           Readers
           hereof
           determine
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Consciences
           resolve
           .
           It
           was
           Tertullians
           conclusion
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Stage-playes
           ,
           b
           
             Oderis
             itaque
             Christiane
             cujus
             auctores
             non
             poteris
             non
             odisse
             .
          
           And
           judicious
           c
           Musculus
           his
           resolution
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             these
             things
             which
             are
             rather
             superstitious
             than
             religious
             ,
             or
             have
             so
             great
             a
             shew
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             should
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             maintain
             any
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             Worships
             which
             are
             Popish
             .
             And
             I
             call
             them
             Pop●sh
             Traditions
             ,
             which
             either
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             abuse
             do
             serve
             unto
             Popish
             impiety
             ,
             superstition
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ;
             all
             which
             (
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             detested
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             .
          
           Let
           it
           be
           all
           our
           Bishops
           too
           :
           especially
           since
           the
           Church
           and
           
             Parliament
             of
             England
          
           themselves
           in
           their
           Preface
           to
           the
           Books
           of
           Common-Prayer
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           and
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
          
           reigns
           :
           
             Of
             Ceremonies
             why
             some
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             others
             retained
             ,
          
           thus
           determine
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             such
             Ceremonies
             as
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             their
             beginning
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             
             man
             :
             some
             at
             the
             first
             were
             of
             godly
             intent
             and
             purpose
             devised
             ,
             and
             
               yet
               at
               length
               turned
               to
               Uanity
               and
               Superstition
               .
            
             Some
             en●●ed
             into
             the
             Church
             
               by
               indiscreet
               Devotiou
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Zeal
               as
               was
               without
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             for
             because
             they
             were
             winked
             at
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
               they
               grew
               daily
               to
               more
               and
               more
               Abuses
               ,
            
             which
             not
             only
             for
             their
             unprofitablenesse
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             they
             have
             
               much
               blinded
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               obscured
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               cut
               away
               and
               clean
               rejected
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             in
             this
             our
             time
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             so
             diverse
             ,
             that
             some
             
               men
               think
               it
               a
               great
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               to
               depart
               from
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               least
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               they
               be
               so
               addicted
               to
               their
               old
               Customs
               ,
            
             and
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             be
             o●●ended
             whom
             good
             reason
             might
             sati●fie
             )
             here
             be
             certain
             Causes
             rendred
             ,
             why
             some
             of
             the
             accustomed
             Ceremonies
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             (
             particula●ly
             ,
             Howers
             ,
             Psalters
             ,
             Letanyes
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             Ado●ation
             of
             the
             
               name
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Altars
             ,
             Tapers
             ,
             Copes
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Albes
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ▪
             Processions
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             and
             bowing
             to
             or
             toward
             Altars
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             the
             Hostia
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             Some
             are
             put
             away
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             excesse
             &
             multitude
             of
             them
             hath
             so
             increased
             in
             these
             later
             daies
             ,
             that
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             was
             intollerable
             ;
             whereof
             *
             St.
             Augusti●e
             in
             his
             time
             complained
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               grown
               to
               such
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               the
               ●state
               of
               Chr●stian
               people
               was
               in
               a
               worse
               case
            
             (
             concerning
             that
             matter
             )
             
               than
               were
               the
               Iewes
            
             :
             and
             he
             advised
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               Yoke
               and
               Burthen
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               as
               ●ime
               would
               serve
               quietly
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             what
             would
             St.
             Augustin
             have
             said
             ,
             
               if
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               late
               dayes
               used
               among
               us
               ?
            
             whereunto
             
               the
               Multitude
               used
               in
               his
               time
               were
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               .
            
             This
             our
             excessive
             multitude
             of
             Ce●emonies
             we●e
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             so
             dark
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             more
             con●ound
             and
             darken
             ,
             than
             declare
             and
             set
             forth
             Christs
             Benefits
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             
             besides
             this
             ,
             
               Christs
               Gosple
               is
               not
               a
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             (
             as
             much
             of
             Moses
             Law
             was
             )
             but
             
               it
               is
               a
               Religion
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               not
               in
            
             ‖
             
               bondage
               of
               the
               Figure
               ,
               or
               shadow
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               freedome
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               being
               content
               only
               with
               those
               Ceremonies
               ,
            
             which
             do
             serve
             to
             
               preserve
               Order
               and
               Godly
               Discipline
            
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             most
             weighty
             cause
             of
             abolishment
             of
             certain
             Ceremonies
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               so
               far
               abused
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               superstitious
               blindness
               of
               the
               rude
               and
               unlear●ed
               ,
            
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             unsatiable
             ●varice
             of
             such
             as
             sought
             more
             their
             own
             lucre
             ,
             than
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Abuses
               could
               not
               well
               be
               taken
               away
               the
               Thing
               remaining
               still
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Those
             be
             taken
             away
             that
             were
             mo●●
             abused
             ,
             and
             did
             burden
             mens
             Consciences
             without
             any
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             think
             it
             convenient
             that
             every
             Country
             should
             put
             away
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             from
             time
             to
             time
             they
             see
             most
             abused
             ,
             as
             in
             mens
             Ordinances
             it
             often
             chanceth
             diversly
             in
             divers
             Countryes
             .
          
        
         
           Whether
           all
           or
           some
           of
           these
           Passages
           may
           not
           be
           justly
           applyed
           to
           
             thi●
             Bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             only
             ,
          
           as
           likewise
           to
           
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           upon
           due
           consideration
           of
           its
           original
           Author●
           ,
           Promoters
           ,
           and
           Pr●mises
           abuses
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           to
           resolve
           .
        
         
           Especially
           because
           it
           puts
           a
           difference
           ,
           disparity
           ▪
           inequality
           ,
           not
           only
           between
           this
           Name
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Names
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           Attributes
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Name●
           ,
           Titles
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ▪
           but
           a
           visible
           undenyable
           inaequality
           and
           disp●rity
           between
           their
           sacred
           Persons
           ,
           though
           co●ternal
           and
           co●qual
           by
           our
           Churches
           *
           Creed
           ,
           and
           
             Scriptures
             resolution
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           equally
           
             worshipped
             ,
             ●dored
             ,
             reverenced
             ,
             bowed
             unto
          
           by
           all
           
             Orthodox
             Believers
          
           ;
           whose
           Persons
           are
           never
           adored
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           or
           bowed
           unto
           in
           the
           Church
           when
           their
           Name●
           or
           Titles
           are
           mentioned
           ▪
           nor
           yet
           the
           Person
           of
           God
           the
           Son
           ,
           when
           any
           other
           of
           his
           
           Names
           are
           uttered
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Person
           of
           Iesus
           (
           or
           rather
           his
           name
           alone
           )
           when
           I●sus
           is
           either
           read
           ,
           heard
           or
           seen
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           apparently
           thwarts
           that
           express
           Text
           of
           Iohn
           5.22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             The
             Father
             hath
             committed
             all
             ●udgement
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             the
             Son
             ,
             even
             as
          
           (
           that
           is
           in
           the
           self-same
           manner
           ,
           form
           )
           
             they
             honor
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           nor
           more
           frequently
           ,
           devo●tly
           ,
           reverently
           than
           they
           honour
           the
           Father
           ,
           at
           and
           to
           whose
           person
           they
           bow
           not
           their
           Knees
           or
           Head
           ▪
           when
           his
           name
           is
           recited
           ;
           as
           usual
           they
           do
           by
           standing
           up
           at
           and
           honouring
           all
           three
           persons
           alike
           in
           their
           frequent
           repetitions
           of
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Fa-Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           without
           bowing
           at
           or
           to
           all
           or
           any
           of
           their
           Names
           :
           So
           it
           seems
           to
           put
           an
           inequality
           and
           disparity
           between
           their
           sacred
           Person●
           and
           Sovereign
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           Iesus
           the
           Son
           ,
           above
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
        
         
           Especially
           when
           all
           their
           three
           names
           are
           joyntly
           read
           and
           repeated
           together
           in
           one
           Verse
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Sentence
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Morning
           Prayer
           .
           
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           JESUS
           
             Christ
             ,
             th●
             love
             of
             God
          
           (
           the
           Father
           )
           
             and
             the
             most
             comfortable
             fellowship
             of
             the
          
           HOLY
           GHOST
           ,
           
             be
             with
             us
             all
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           At
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Evening
           Prayer
           and
           Communion
           ,
           
             The
             Peace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             keep
             your
             hearts
             and
             minds
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             love
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           Sonne
           JESUS
           Christ
           our
           LORD
           .
           
             And
             the
             blessing
             of
          
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Holy
           Ghost
           
             be
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             remain
             with
             you
             alwayes
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           In
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           (
           repeated
           every
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           prayer
           .
           )
           
             I
             believe
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             maker
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
          
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ▪
           his
           only
           Sonne
           our
           LORD
           ,
           
             which
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
          
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             believe
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           the
           Nicen●
           Creed
           ,
           used
           every
           Sunday
           and
           Holiday
           (
           to
           omit
           A●●ana●ius
           his
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Letany
           ,
           Form
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           
           the
           Collect
           ,
           Epistle
           and
           Gosple
           Trinity
           Sunday
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           mentioned
           together
           )
           
             I
             believe
             in
             one
             God
             the
          
           Father
           Almighty
           ,
           
             maker
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             one
             LORD
          
           JESUS
           Christ
           
             the
             only
             begotten
          
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             begotten
             of
             the
          
           Father
           
             before
             all
             Worlds
          
           ,
           God
           of
           God
           ,
           Light
           of
           Light
           ,
           very
           God
           
             of
             very
          
           God
           ,
           
             being
             of
             one
             substance
             with
             the
          
           Father
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             believe
             in
             the
          
           Holy
           Ghost
           
             the
             LORD
             and
             giver
             of
             Light
             ,
             proceeding
             from
          
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ;
           
             who
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             together
             is
             worshipped
             and
             glorified
             .
          
           If
           any
           Pagan
           ,
           Turk
           ,
           Jew
           or
           sober
           judicious
           Christian
           should
           come
           into
           our
           Churches
           when
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           are
           read
           ▪
           and
           observe
           both
           Ministers
           and
           People
           to
           bow
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           Heads
           ,
           Knees
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           reverence
           and
           adoration
           at
           and
           to
           the
           Name
           Iesus
           only
           ,
           when
           mentioned
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           or
           to
           his
           other
           Names
           Lord
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           only
           SON
           of
           GOD
           ,
           God
           ,
           very
           God
           ,
           thus
           coupled
           with
           ,
           &
           immediately
           preceding
           ,
           following
           his
           Name
           Iesus
           ,
           yea
           not
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Jesus
           as
           represented
           to
           them
           by
           these
           other
           glorious
           Names
           :
           nor
           at
           the
           Name
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           comprehends
           the
           whole
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           or
           denotes
           the
           persons
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           nor
           yet
           at
           or
           to
           the
           name
           Person
           ,
           or
           sence
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           Bishop
           Andrews
           words
           ▪
           )
           will
           they
           not
           all
           then
           necessarily
           conclude
           and
           resolve
           ,
           that
           this
           Name
           Jesus
           is
           more
           adorable
           ▪
           honourable
           ,
           worshipfull
           ,
           holy
           ,
           divine
           ,
           than
           all
           those
           other
           Names
           and
           Titles
           coupled
           with
           it
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           of
           Jesus
           himself
           is
           more
           adorable
           ,
           honourable
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           divine
           ,
           when
           represented
           to
           our
           minds
           by
           his
           Name
           Jesus
           ,
           than
           by
           his
           other
           Names
           ,
           Titles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           LORD
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           very
           God
           ?
           That
           this
           Name
           Iesus
           it self
           addes
           special
           adoration
           ,
           veneration
           ,
           honor
           ,
           worship
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           Deity
           ;
           not
           his
           Person
           ,
           Deity
           to
           his
           Name
           ?
           or
           that
           his
           Person
           ,
           Deity
           accumulate
           more
           honour
           ,
           glory
           and
           worship
           to
           this
           Name
           alone
           ,
           than
           to
           all
           or
           any
           of
           his
           other
           
           Names
           ,
           Titles
           ?
           Yea
           would
           not
           those
           Infidells
           conceive
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           was
           one
           
             Person
             ,
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           another
           Person
           or
           thing
           inferiour
           to
           ,
           and
           lesse
           venerable
           ,
           adorable
           than
           Jesus
           ?
           And
           that
           the
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           who
           is
           onely
           thus
           devoutly
           bowed
           to
           when
           his
           name
           Jesus
           is
           recited
           in
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           is
           exalted
           far
           above
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           whose
           names
           and
           Persons
           are
           neither
           thus
           adored
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           bowed
           to
           ,
           nor
           honoured
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           thus
           coupled
           ,
           recited
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           our
           minds
           at
           once
           in
           one
           Sentence
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Creed
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           bowing
           directly
           contradict
           those
           very
           Creeds
           ,
           wherein
           we
           professe
           these
           three
           Persons
           to
           be
           
             coet●rnal
             together
             and
             coequal
             ,
             to
             be
             neither
             greater
             nor
             less
             than
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             together
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             glorified
             ?
          
           No
           doubt
           it
           doth
           in
           a
           very
           high
           degree
           ,
           a●
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           upon
           serious
           deliberation
           will
           inform
           him
           ;
           and
           these
           ensuing
           Histories
           in
           some
           so●●
           demonstrate
           .
        
         
           It
           i●
           storied
           of
           e
           Amphilochius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Iconium
           ,
           that
           to
           c●nvince
           the
           
             Emperor
             T●eodosius
          
           of
           hi●
           Error
           in
           tollerating
           the
           Arrians
           (
           who
           den●ed
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           adored
           not
           ▪
           with
           divine
           worship
           ,
           but
           only
           God
           the
           Father
           )
           that
           comming
           one
           day
           to
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           beholding
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Sonne
             Arcadius
          
           ,
           newly
           made
           joynt
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           invested
           in
           equal
           imperial
           Power
           with
           
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           standing
           both
           together
           ;
           he
           pu●posely
           
             bow●d
             hims●lf
             and
             made
             low
             and
             accustomed
             reverence
             to
          
           Theodosius
           the
           Father
           ,
           without
           doing
           any
           reverence
           to
           ,
           or
           taking
           notice
           of
           Arcadius
           his
           
             Son
             and
             Fellow
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             equal
             honour
             and
             power
             with
             him
             .
          
           Whereupon
           Theodosius
           being
           very
           angry
           with
           this
           Bp.
           for
           this
           contempt
           &
           neglect
           of
           his
           
             Son
             Arcadius
          
           in
           not
           bowing
           &
           doing
           any
           obeysance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           sharply
           reprehending
           him
           for
           it
           as
           
             an
             injury
             and
             affront
             to
             himself
             ;
             Amphilochius
          
           wisely
           replyed
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             did
             it
             on
             set
             purpose
          
           :
           and
           then
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             seest
             hereby
             ,
             O
             Emperour
             ,
             how
             hardly
             thou
             sufferest
             the
             ignominy
             and
             neglect
             of
             thy
             Sonne
             ,
             yea
             verily
             thou
             art
             exceeding
             angry
             with
             those
             who
             insult
             over
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             reverence
             him
             ;
             I
             would
             therefore
             have
             thee
             believe
             me
             ,
             that
          
           God
           
             the
             Governour
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             doth
             in
             like
             manner
             detest
             those
             who
             adore
             not
             and
             speak
             blasphemies
             against
             his
             only
             Sonne
             ▪
             and
             that
             he
             hates
             them
             as
             ungratefull
             towards
             their
             Saviour
             and
             Patron
             .
          
           Whose
           purpose
           when
           the
           Emperour
           had
           by
           this
           means
           understood
           ,
           admiring
           both
           his
           Deeds
           and
           his
           Words
           ,
           he
           forthwith
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           
             prohibiting
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Heretickes
             .
          
           And
           may
           we
           not
           then
           justly
           fear
           ,
           by
           parity
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           ,
           be
           as
           much
           offended
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           bow
           and
           do
           Divine
           adoration
           and
           reverence
           only
           to
           Iesus
           the
           Son
           when
           ever
           this
           Name
           of
           his
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           no
           reverence
           of
           bowing
           or
           adoration
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Spirit
           when
           their
           Names
           are
           mentioned
           and
           Persons
           represented
           to
           their
           mindes
           together
           with
           ,
           or
           before
           or
           after
           the
           Name
           ,
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           the
           self-same
           Chapter
           ,
           Sermon
           ,
           Collect
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Creed
           ,
           or
           Verse
           ?
           No
           doubt
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           f
           Mr.
           Fox
           records
           of
           our
           
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             Bishop
             Ridley
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bishop
             Latymer
          
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Cardinal
           Pool●
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Maries
           Commissioners
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           sitting
           joyntly
           together
           upon
           them
           to
           convince
           and
           condemn
           them
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           they
           all
           severally
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           
             put
             off
             their
             Caps
             ,
             and
             bowed
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Knees
             with
             great
             reverence
             and
             humility
             to
             the
             Queens
             Commissioners
             ,
          
           but
           would
           neither
           put
           off
           their
           Caps
           ,
           nor
           bow
           their
           Bodies
           or
           Knees
           to
           the
           Popes
           and
           Cardinals
           Commissioners
           ,
           nor
           shew
           the
           least
           reverence
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           abjured
           and
           renounced
           the
           Popes
           authority
           ;
           Whereat
           those
           proud
           Commissioners
           
           w●re
           so
           incensed
           ,
           as
           taking
           it
           for
           an
           high
           contumacy
           and
           affront
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Cardinals
           Persons
           and
           Authorities
           (
           whom
           they
           then
           represented
           )
           that
           they
           not
           only
           ▪
           severally
           and
           openly
           reprehended
           them
           for
           the
           contempt
           ,
           and
           expostulated
           the
           affront
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           caused
           their
           Caps
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           by
           their
           Officers
           ;
           These
           Commissioners
           
             putting
             off
             their
             Caps
             ,
             and
             making
             reverence
             when
             ever
             the
          
           g
           
             Popes
             name
             was
             read
             or
             mentioned
             ,
          
           without
           yielding
           any
           such
           reverence
           at
           all
           to
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           And
           may
           we
           not
           from
           thence
           discern
           and
           conjecture
           how
           much
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           dishonoured
           ,
           slighted
           ,
           contemned
           ,
           yea
           in
           some
           sort
           un-godded
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           Jesus
           the
           Sonne
           his
           Name
           ,
           Person
           are
           advanced
           ,
           adored
           above
           their
           Names
           ,
           Person
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           of
           them
           is
           so
           frequently
           honoured
           ,
           adored
           ,
           worshipped
           with
           
             bowed
             Heads
             ,
             Knees
             ,
             Bodies
             ,
          
           and
           veiled
           Caps
           by
           most
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           reverenced
           by
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           mere
           Cyphers
           ;
           yea
           not
           so
           worthy
           honour
           ,
           worship
           ,
           as
           the
           Names
           ,
           Persons
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           at
           or
           to
           whose
           Names
           or
           Persons
           ,
           they
           only
           use
           to
           bow
           their
           Knees
           ,
           Heads
           ,
           and
           do
           obeysance
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           and
           excesse
           of
           veneration
           whenever
           they
           hear
           their
           sound
           ?
           Let
           all
           Christians
           then
           (
           especially
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           Clergy-men
           who
           are
           most
           zealous
           for
           this
           Duty
           or
           Ceremony
           )
           take
           special
           care
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           specious
           pretexts
           of
           uncommanded
           reverence
           and
           devotion
           ,
           they
           relapse
           not
           by
           degrees
           to
           
             Popish
             Superstition
          
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           giving
           as
           much
           or
           more
           honour
           to
           the
           
             very
             Name
          
           of
           Iesus
           first
           ,
           h
           and
           next
           by
           the
           like
           reason
           to
           his
           
             Cros●
             ,
             Image
             ,
             Picture
             ,
             Representative
          
           breaden
           body
           ,
           yea
           to
           Mary
           the
           Mother
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           by
           
             Bowings
             ,
             Adorations
             ,
             Holy
             daies
             ,
             Howers
             ,
             Primers
             ,
             Rosasaries
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Collects
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             Indulgencies
             ,
          
           than
           to
           the
           Person
           and
           Deity
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Names
           ,
           Person
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           as
           
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           from
           whose
           grosse
           Superstitious
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ,
           *
           
             detestable
             Enormities
          
           ,
           excessive
           ,
           superfluous
           ,
           unnecessary
           Ceremonies
           ,
           unknown
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           approaches
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             ,
             Amen
          
           and
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PRay
           correct
           these
           Pres●-errors
           and
           omissions
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           11.
           read
           send
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           38.
           fignant
           ,
           r.
           signall
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           thing
           .
           l.
           33.
           r
           
             denying
             it
          
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           4.
           body
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           21.
           et
           ,
           r.
           ut
           .
           p
           57.
           l
           8.
           his
           ,
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           37
           ,
           38
           r.
           
             therefore
             brief●y
          
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           34.
           bow
           ,
           his
           ,
           r.
           
             bowing
             ,
             this
          
           .
           l.
           35.
           at
           their
           ,
           r.
           
             at
             Emanuel
          
           .
           l
           36.
           dele
           which
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           19.
           more
           ,
           r.
           much
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           31.
           nor
           ,
           r.
           not
           .
           p.
           67.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             ended
             ,
             they
             sate
             down
             purposely
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           SITTING
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             Martyrs
             upon
             this
             account
          
           .
           l.
           23.
           r.
           Pos●il
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           10.
           dele
           and.
           p.
           111.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           
             proper
             to
          
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             the●
             falseness
          
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           pronounced
           .
        
         
           Margin
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           cun●●●
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           c.
           41.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56184-e490
           
             a
             At
             the
             end
             of
             
               Lame
               Giles
            
             his
             Haltings
             ,
             1630.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam
             :
             19.14
             15
             
          
           
             c
             Octob.
             5.
             1660
             
          
           
             d
             Pag
             16
             ,
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             e
             Novemb.
             9.
             
             16●0
             .
          
           
             f
             May
             20.
             
             1●●●
             .
          
           
             f
             Here
             proved
             ,
             p.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             g
             Homil.
             82.
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             En●●ratio
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             26.
             p
             26.
             in
             Marc.
             14.
             p.
             109.
             in
             Luc.
             22.
             p.
             201.
             
             Here
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             i
             Calvin
             ,
             Camererarius
             ,
             Beza
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             Gul.
             S●uckius
             ,
             Antiqu
             .
             Conviv
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             Thomas
             Beacon
             ,
             Here
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             m
             26
             H.
             8.
             c.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             27
             H
             ,
             8.
             c.
             15.28
             H.
             8
             c.
             7
             ,
             14
             ,
             32
             H
             8.
             c.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             31
             H.
             8.
             c.
             1
             ,
             14
             ,
             3●
             H.
             8.
             c.
             29
             ,
             34
             ,
             &
             35
             H.
             8.
             c.
             9
             ,
             19
             ,
             35
             H
             8
             c.
             1.
             37
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             1
             
             E
             ▪
             6.
             c.
             2.
             1
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             ●
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             Tim
             1.17
             .
             Iud.
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             25.40
             .
             Isay
             33.22
             .
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
             c.
             15.9
             .
             Iohn
             ●
             .
             20
             ,
             to
             25.
             c.
             15.10
             .
             Psal
             40
             6.
             
             Isaiah
             1
             .
             1●
             .
             Heb.
             8.5
             .
             Iam.
             ●
             .
             12
             .
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             Centur.
             Magd.
             ●
             ,
             to
             14.
             cap.
             6.
             &
             purchas
             his
             Pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             r
             August
             ▪
             ad
             Simpli●
             .
             l
             :
             2.
             qu.
             4.
             
             Archbp.
             Whitguift
             ,
             Hooke●
             ,
             ●p
             .
             Morton
             ,
             Dr.
             Boye●
             ,
             Dr.
             John
             Bu●ges
             ,
             Paybody
             ,
             with
             others
             quoted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             s
             Num.
             61.9
             .
             Deut.
             29.10
             .
             Ezr.
             9.15
             .
             Mar
             :
             11.29
             .
             Lu.
             28.11
             ,
             13.
             
             Jo.
             7.37
             .
             Lu.
             7.38
             Gen.
             19.27
             .
             Lev.
             ●
             5.
             
             ●
             Chron.
             6.12
             c.
             20.13
             .
             Psal.
             106.23
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Judg.
             ●0
             .
             26
             .
             2
             Sam.
             7.18
             .
             2
             Chron
             17.16
             .
             Ezr.
             9.4
             c.
             10
             9
             Neh.
             1.4
             .
             Ps
             137.
             1.
             
             Ioah
             36.
             
             Ier.
             15.17
             .
             Ezech.
             8.1.14
             .
             c.
             14.1
             c.
             20.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             26.15
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Ps.
             95.6
             .
             Gen.
             24.26
             .
             Exod.
             4.31
             .
             c.
             34.8
             .
             2
             Chron.
             29.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Neh.
             8.6
             .
             Dan.
             5.7
             .
             Lu
             ,
             17.16
             .
             Acts
             20.13.14
             .
             c.
             19.4
             .
             c.
             22.8
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Ps.
             6.6
             ps
             .
             63.6
             .
             Ps.
             149.5
             .
             Hos.
             7.14
             .
             Gen.
             47.31
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Ps.
             95.6
             .
             Deut.
             9.18
             ,
             25.
             
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
             1
             Kings
             8.54
             .
             Lu.
             22.41
             .
             Acts
             7.60
             .
             c.
             9.40
             .
             c.
             20.34
             .
             c.
             21.5
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Acts
             10.34
             ,
             35
             Rom.
             10.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Iam.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             c.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
             1
             Chron.
             28.9
             .
             Iohn
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             to
             7.1
             Pet
             2.13.14
             ,
             20
             Ps.
             101
             ●im
             .
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Ezr.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               my
               Sword
               of
               Christian
               Magistracy
               supported
               ,
               p.
            
             35
             ,
             to
             79.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             15.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             c.
             16
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             40.
             
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ▪
             Artic.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             to
             10.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               &c.
               c.
            
             ●1
             .
             4
             ,
             to
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
             Rev.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             7.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             to
             10.
             
             &
             16.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             Col.
             2.16
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             to
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             to
             17.
             
             Rev.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim.
             2.9
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.3
             ,
             ●
             .
             Tertullian
             De
             Velandis
             Virginibus
             ,
             &
             De
             habitu
             Mulie●um
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             14.34
             ,
             35.
             1
             
             Tim
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             EZ●
             .
             8.1.2
             ,
             &c.
             Ps.
             122.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ps.
             133.1
             .
             Eph
             4.3
             ,
             13.
             
             John
             17.11
             ,
             20
             ▪
             21.
             
             Rom.
             15.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
             Act.
             1.14
             .
             c.
             2.1.46
             .
             c.
             5
             .
             1●
             .
             Phil.
             2
             ●
             .
             Zeph.
             3.9
             Isai.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Mich
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
             Jer.
             50.4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             1
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             10.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             9.10
             .
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             4.3
             ▪
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             11
             ,
             12.
             c.
             1.22
             ,
             23
             ▪
             c.
             3.10
             .
             c.
             5.23
             ,
             to
             33
             Iohn
             17
             .
             1●
             ,
             2●
             ,
             23.
             
             Hebr.
             12.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Cant.
             6.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             c.
             10.17
             .
             c.
             12.4
             ,
             to
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12
             .
             ●4
             ,
             to
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Acts
             2
             ▪
             1
             ,
             to
             ●3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             148.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Deut.
             29.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Chr.
             20.13
             ▪
             Exod.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Acts
             2
             .
             17.1●
             .
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             5
             .
             1●
             .
             Col
             3.16
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Cant.
             4.12
             ,
             16.
             c.
             5.1
             c.
             6.2.11
             .
             Isaiah
             58
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             q
             Cent.
             Magd.
             2
             ,
             to
             14.
             cap.
             6.
             
             De
             Ritibus
             &
             Ceremoniis
             &
             cap.
             8.
             
             De
             Schismatibus
             .
             Fox
             ▪
             Acts
             a●d
             Monuments
             ,
             B●shop
             Vsher
             ▪
             De
             Christianarum
             Ecclesiarum
             successione
             &
             statu
             .
             Antiq●itates
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             in
             vita
             Augustini
             ,
             p.
             4.5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             15.3
             ,
             6●
             9.
             
             Ma●
             .
             7.7
             ,
             8●
             Col.
             2.21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             9.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             Iohn
             21.15.16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             u
             Isaiah
             55.3
             .
             Ioh.
             10.3
             ,
             10
             ▪
             17.
             
             Mat.
             8.8
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             to
             2●
             .
             Prov.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             x
             Acts
             4
             .
             1●
             .
             chap.
             5.29
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Luke
             1●
             .
             1●
             .
             Da●
             .
             6.5
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Ki●g●
             13.3
             ,
             ●
             .
             ●
             ▪
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             Caus.
             11.
             qu.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Act●
             5.39
             .
          
           
             z
             Arti●
             27
             &
             Rogers
             thereon
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Whitgist
               ,
               Mor●●ton
               ▪
               Hocker●
            
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             3.12
             .
             c.
             13.24
             ,
             to
             31.47
             ,
             to
             52.
             c.
             25.32
             ,
             33.
             
             See
             Dr.
             Feild
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             h.
             1.
             c.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Morney
             ,
             De
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             b
             Sic
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesia
             &
             domo
             Dei
             ,
             ●t
             non
             per
             tin●ant
             ad
             compaginem
             domus
             nec
             ad
             societatem
             fr●g●●e●ae
             pacificae
             que
             justiciae
             .
             Augustine
             de
             Baptismo
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             51.
             
             De
             Civitat
             .
             Dei
             l.
             20.
             c.
             9
             Dr.
             Feild
             of
             the
             Church
             c.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             24.16
             .
             c.
             23
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Iuvenal
               Satyr
            
             1
             p
             11
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             23.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Lu●●
             1.42
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Claudian
               De
               L●udibi●●
               S●●liconis
               ,
               l.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             h
             2
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             Eph.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             i
             Ps.
             100.5
             .
             Ps.
             145.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Lu.
             6.36
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Tim.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet
             1.4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56184-e5160
           
             a
             
               Giles
               Widdows
            
             and
             
               Mr.
               William
               Page
            
             ,
             Anno
             1630.1631
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Bishop
               Laud
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               See
               Augustine
               ad
               Simplic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             qu.
             4.
             
               an
               excellent
               full
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               free
               use
               of
            
             sitting
             ,
             standing
             ,
             as
             kneeling
             ,
             
               in
               the
               act
               of
            
             Prayer
             it self
             ,
             
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               divine
               wo●ship
               ;
               and
               Antonius
               Walaeus
               on
               M●t.
            
             26.
             
             
               &
               Mar.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               my
               L●me
               Giles
               his
               Haltings
               ,
            
             1630.
             
          
           
             d
             
               See
               Canterburies
               Doom
               ,
               p.
            
             94
             ,
             152
             ,
             361
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             118.23
             .
             ●4
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             24.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             8.12
             ▪
             14.
             
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Prov.
             20
             8.26
             .
             Ps.
             101.4
             .
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             7.1
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             15
             ,
             23.27
             ,
             18
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             throughout
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.3
             ,
             4
             Col.
             2.20
             ▪
             21
             ,
             22.23
             .
             M●t
             1.6
             .
             Gal.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ad
               Caecil
               .
               De
               Sacramento
               Dominici
               Calicis
               Epist.
            
             63●
             
               Edit
               .
               Pamelii
               p.
            
             86
             ,
             87.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             10
             16
             ,
             17
             c.
             11
             ,
             20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Tract
             26
             
               i●
               Ioan.
               c
            
             6
             Epist
             59.
             
               in
               Paulinum
               ,
               O
               Sacramen●um
               Pietatis
               ¶
               O
               signum
               unitatis
               ▪
               O
               〈◊〉
               charitatis
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               An●i●u
               Conviv●l
            
             .
             1.
             c
             3.
             f.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Eusebius
               Eccl.
               Hist.
               l
            
             5.
             c.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Antiqu
               〈◊〉
               l
            
             1.
             c
             3.
             f.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             11.1.23
             
          
           
             y
             Ephes.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Phil.
             34
             .
             1●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56184-e7440
           
             (a)
             Phil.
             2.9.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Quia
             Domiminus
             Iesus
             in
             gloria
             est
             Dei
             Patris
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             in
             natura
             &
             gloria
             Deitatis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             e●usdem
             est
             gloriae
             &
             aequalitatis
             :
             Or
             ,
             in
             aequalitate
             potestatis
             &
             natura
             divinitatis
             .
             So
             
               Prim●sius
               ,
               Sedulius
               ,
               Remigius
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
            
             with
             sundry
             others
             read
             and
             expound
             it
             .
          
           
             b
             Injunct
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
            
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             Mr.
             Page
             his
             justification
             of
             
               Bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             e
             See
             the
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court.
            
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Bret
             ,
             &
             others
             of
             note●
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             f
             On
             Phil.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Acts
             3
             6
             ,
             &
             ●
             .
             27
             ,
             29.
             c.
             16.18
             &
             1
             Cor.
             5
             4.
             
             Eph
             5.20
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.6
             In
             which
             places
             the
             Greek
             is
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             and
             Eng●●sh●d
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             translate
             .
             
               Rest
               ,
               H●pe
               ,
               Trust
               ,
               Rej●yce
               ,
               Deligh●
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               Stand
               ●ast
               IN
               t●e
               Lord.
               Faithfull
               IN
               the
               Lord
               ,
               speaking
               bold●y
               IN
               the
               Lord
               ;
               which
               dye
               IN
               the
               Lord
               &c
            
             (
             used
             above
             100.
             times
             in
             Scripture
             )
             Into
             rest
             ,
             hope
             trust
             ,
             ●ejoyce
             ,
             delight
             glo●y
             ,
             stan●
             fast
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             speaking
             boldly
             ,
             which
             die
             AT
             the
             Lord
             :
             Or
             Tit.
             2.2
             .
             Sound
             in
             Faith
             i●
             Chari●y
             ,
             in
             Pa●i●n●e
             ,
             into
             so●nd
             at
             faith
             ,
             at
             cha●ity
             ,
             at
             p●tience
             ,
             Or
             
               b●●sse
               ,
               speak
               pray
               ,
               &c.
               
               IN
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             Into
             blesse
             ,
             speak
             pray
             AT
             thy
             na●e
             ;
             &
             you
             quite
             destroy
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             Eng●ish
             ●oo
             of
             all
             th●se
             s●cred
             Precepts●
             Texts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Quaeres
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             *
             Not
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.20
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5
             2.
             2
             
             Pet
             3.10
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             
               &
               chap.
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Isay
             11.4
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             p
             1.
             and
             others
             hereafter
             cited
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             110.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat
             22.44
             .
             Mark
             12
             36
             ▪
             Luke
             20
             42.
             
             Acts
             2.34
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.25
             .
             Hebr.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ut
             filius
             Dei
             vocaretur
             ,
             &c
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Remigius
               ,
               Haymo
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             1.21
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             1.21
             ,
             &
             chap
             2
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             c
             He●
             .
             2.26
             .
             2
             Pe●
             .
             2.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             Iude
             6
             7.
             
             Mark
             5
             7.
             
             Mat.
             8.29
             .
             Mat
             25.41
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             p.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             1.21.25
             Lu.
             1.31
             .
             c.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Kings
             11.18
             .
             Rom.
             11.4
             .
             Eph.
             3.14
             1●
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             41.43
             .
             Mat
             27.29
             .
             Mat.
             10
             .
             17●
             2
             Kings
             1.13
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Ambr●se
               ,
               Haymo
            
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             Ephes.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Chron.
             6
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.54
             .
             D●n
             .
             6.10
             .
             Lu
             ●2
             41.
             
             Acts
             7.60
             .
             c.
             9.40
             .
             c.
             20
             36.
             c.
             21.5
             Ez●
             .
             9.5
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             Mar.
             2.27
             .
             Lu.
             19.14.27
             .
             2
             Thes●
             .
             1.8
             .
             Act●
             7.39
             .
             Rom.
             2.8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
             Psal
             110.1
             ,
             2.3
             .
             Ier.
             3.13.23
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Flectitur
               ei
               omne
               genu
               ,
               dum
               omnis
               creatura
               subjicitur
               ei
               .
               Flectere
               sanè
               genu
               non
               est
               carnaliter
               accipiendum
               ,
               &c.
               Nam
               quae
               genua
               in
               Spiritibus
               esse
               creduntur
               ?
               Sed
            
             genu
             flectere
             
               Subjecta
               esse
               ●ucta
               &
               cultui
               Dei
               obedire
               declarat
            
             Origen
             in
             Rom
             l.
             9.
             c.
             ●4
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             f.
             214.
             
             
               Vt
               in
               nomine
               Iesu
               omne
               genu
               flectatur
               ,
               &c.
            
             id
             est
             ,
             
               ut
               omnia
               genera
               hominum
               ,
               creatur●rum
               ,
               angelorum
               ,
               virtutum
               ,
               Daemonum
               &
               animarum
               quae
               in
               inferno
               habitant
            
             SUBjECTA
             SINT
             EI
             ,
             
               &
               ejus
               Iudicio
               ,
               metui
               &
               imperio
               observi●ent
            
             :
             Ambrose
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Ch●ysostom
             ,
             Primasius
             ,
             Sedulius
             ,
             Remigius
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Rabanus
             Mau●us
             ,
             Haymo
             .
             Theophylact
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             Anselmus
             in
             Phil.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             Cyrillus
             Alexandrinus
             lib
             ▪
             4
             in
             Isay
             c.
             45.
             
             Oratio
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Peter
               M●ulins
            
             Water●
             of
             Siloe
             .
             Bp
             Vsher
             of
             
               Limbus
               ●atrū
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Horae
               beata
               Mariae
               ,
               secundum
               usum
            
             Rhoan
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             10.17
             .
             Lord
             even
             the
             
               Devils
               are
               subject
               to
               us
               through
               thy
               name
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Mat
             10.1
             .
             Mar.
             5.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             c.
             6.7
             .
             Lu.
             4.35
             ,
             36.
             c.
             10.17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             2.
             
             &
             96.
             
             &
             28.
             
             &
             110.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Col.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Eph.
             1.20.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Q●aere
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             h●s
             ●ust●●ication
             of
             
               ●●wing
               at
               the
               n●me
               ●f
               Iesus
               .
               ●
            
             2.3.4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Co●
             .
             5.8.10.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Isaiah
             45
             .
             23●
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Luke
             13.35
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             19.28
             .
             Mark
             13.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Luke
             21.27
             .
          
           
             *
             Isaiah
             45
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             and
             full
             sense
             of
             Phil.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Marlo●e●
            
             ,
             Bp.
             
               Alley
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Olevian
            
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             2
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             B●bington
             ,
             Dr.
             Fulk
             ,
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
             Dr.
             Willet
             .
             in
             the
             ensuing
             places
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Whitaker
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Mat.
            
             2●
             .
             2●
             .
             Ioh.
             11.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ma●
             .
             18.47
             .
             Ioh.
             1.42
             .
             ch
             .
             6.24
             .
             ch
             .
             18.5
             ,
             15.
             ch
             .
             19
             9.
             
             Luke
             19.35
             .
             Re●
             .
             19.10
             .
             1
             Thess
             4
             14.
             
               the
               nam●
               Iesus
               is
               repeated
               twice
               in
               one
               ve●●
               ,
               and
               Iohn
            
             19.28
             .
             
               t●i●e
               ,
               &
               as
               of●en
               ●●wed
               ●●
               &
               ●●
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               I
               have
               o●served
               some
               to
               pu●
               o●f
               their
               hat
               ●
               to
               it
               when
               they
               have
               pro●anely
               sworn
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Section
            
             3
             :
             
               The
               Appendix
               of
               lowing
               at
               t●e
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               Lame
               Giles
            
          
           
             ‖
             Sir
             Edwin
             Sands
             
               Relation
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Eastern
               parts
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               Europae
               Speculum
            
             ,
             1629.
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               See
               the
               Palsgraves
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
               here
               ,
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               See
               the
               Palsgraves
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               On
               Phil.
            
             1.9.10
             .
          
           
             e
             
               On
               Rom.
            
             14.8
             .
             Phil
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Bish●p
             Alley
             
               hi●
               Poor
               mans
               Library
               ,
               part
            
             2.
             fol.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Answer
               to
            
             Will.
             Raynold●
             p.
             398
             ,
             399.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               his
               display
               of
               the
               Pop●sh
               Masse
               .
            
          
           
             
               N●●es
               en
               Phil.
            
             ●
             .
             ●
             ,
             10.
             
               i●
               Answ●●
               to
               the
               Rhemish
               Testament
               ,
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Syn●psis
               Papis●●i
               the
            
             9.
             
               generall
               Con●●●●
               sie
               ,
               p
            
             492
             ,
             493.
             
          
           
             l
             
               ●●po●ition
               on
               the
               Creed
               ,
               p.
            
             10●
             .
             ●96
             ,
             1●7
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             9
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Mr
             Ca●twright
             
               in
               his
               Learned
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Rhomish
               Testament
               ,
               on
               Phil.
            
             2.10
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Many
               do
               so
               through
               ignorance
               or
               mistake
            
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Preface
             before
             his
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Rhemists
             translation
             ,
             Glosses
             and
             A●notations
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             *
             Synopsis
             Papismi
             ,
             L●ndon
             1594.
             the
             9th
             General
             Controversy
             ,
             p.
             492
             ,
             493.
             
          
           
             *
             Rhem
             Annor
             .
             Phil
             2.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             *
             N●ta
             .
          
           
             *
             Falk
             ,
             ibidem
             
          
           
             Yet
             now
             men
             a●e
             n●●●●●●ated
             to
             me
             it
             ,
             and
             cens●●ed
             for
             not
             using
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             mistake
             w●rranted
             by
             no
             History
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Comme●tator
             ,
             or
             solid
             Author
             ,
             invented
             by
             Mr
             Ho●ker
             ,
             in
             h●s
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
             ▪
             ●
             .
             2
             se●t
             30
             &
             taken
             upon
             trust
             by
             Dr
             Bane●
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             Postils
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             *
             Suri●s
             Tom.
             4
             pag
             869.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             1548.
             
             
               Surius
               Tom.
            
             4.
             pag.
             810.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Fox
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               V●l
            
             3.
             p.
             487
             ,
             496.
             
          
           
             
               Bp.
               Babington
            
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             as
             often
             bowed
             unto
             by
             the
             Repeaters
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             14●13
             .
             Acts
             4.12
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Carolus
               Stengellus
               S.
               s●nc●i
               nominis
               Iesu
               Cultus
               ,
               &
               Virtutes
               ,
            
             cap.
             2.
             p
             30.
             
             Erasmus
             his
             Paraphrase
             on
             Phil.
             2.
             
             ●
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act
             ,
             21.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Isaiah
             45
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Kin.
             19.18
             .
             R●m
             .
             14.11
             .
          
           
             
               I●sephus
               Heb.
            
             4.7
             .
             H●g
             .
             1●1
             .
             Ezra
             3.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             2.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Note
               this
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             7.43
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             9.22
             .
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             10
             33.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luke
             22.67
             .
          
           
             *
             Let
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             note
             it
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Alley
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             K.
             Edw.
             the
             6.
             his
             Ca●echisms
             too
             ,
             
               cum
               privilegio
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               And
               are
               not
               many
               of
               our
               Prelates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               People
               now
               in
               this
               regard
               as
               foolish
               as
               they
               ?
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Air●y
             .
          
           
             *
             Lecture
             30.
             
               upon
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               London
            
             1618.
             p.
             345
             ▪
             to
             348.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibidem
               ●
            
             .
             153
             ,
             154
             ,
             155.
             
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             a
             Isaiah
             45.23
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             5.12
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             *
             No●a
             .
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               l.
            
             2
             sect
             .
             30.
             
             
               Dr.
               Fulks
               Notes
               on
               the
               Rhemish
               Testament
               ▪
               Phil.
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Zach
             8
             :
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56184-e21490
           
             *
             
               He
               excepts
               not
               the
               two
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
            
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ▪
             
               no
               more
               then
               their
               names
               which
               if
               intended
               and
               included
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               they
               are
               little
               lesse
               then
            
             Heresie
             and
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Note
               this
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps●l
             .
             111.9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ambros.
               Hexam
               l
            
             6.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Hierom
               C●m
               In
               Isai.
            
             45.
             
             
               Cyrill
               .
               Alex.
               in
               Hesaiam
               l
            
             4.
             c.
             45
             Orat
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             R●m
             .
             6.19
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev
             4
             .
             10●
             c.
             5.8.14
             .
             c.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
          
           
             *
             Isay
             43●
             11.
             
          
           
             3ly
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             4ly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mark
             this
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Few
             then
             d●d
             it
             ,
             &
             most
             since
             do
             it
             upon
             this
             Sermons
             inst●gation
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             reputation
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             18.20.5
             .
             c
             ●4
             .
             5
             .
             Mat.
             9.33
             ,
             41
             ,
             Lu.
             9.48
             Iohn
             14
             13.
             c.
             14
             18
             c.
             15.16
             c
             16
             .
             23.2●
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Tit.
             1.13
             .
             c
             ▪
             2.2
             .
          
           
             c
             see
             Section
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bishop●ewels
             ●ewels
             
               Reply
               to
            
             Harding
             .
             Artic.
             8.
             p
             379
             ,
             405.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             3
             ,
             to
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Augustinus
            
             cont●a
             Haerese●
             ,
             
               Alphonsus
               de
               C●stro
            
             ,
             &
             
               Ephr●im
               P●git
            
             de
             Haeresibus
             .
          
           
             See
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               See
               〈…〉
            
             ●ewell●
             
               R●p●●
               〈◊〉
            
             Harding●●rt
             c.
             8.
             
               of
               Ad●ra●●●n
            
             .
          
           
             1
             ●●r
             11.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             See
             here
             S●ct
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Among
             others
             Dr.
             G.
             in
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Commons
             House
             ,
             May
             20
             1661.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             22.14
             ,
             21
             ,
             30.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
             Iohn
             13.2
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Iohn
             13
             :
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Calvin
             ,
             Harmon
             Evang
             in
             Ma●
             .
             26.20
             p.
             319.
             ●eza
             ,
             Thomas
             Paybody
             ,
             Apology
             for
             the
             Gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             p.
             50.
             to
             60.
             
             Ainsworth
             Anno●ations
             on
             Exod
             .
             12
             Scaliger
             ,
             De
             emendat
             .
             Temporum
             ,
             l.
             6.
             p.
             534.
             
             Dr.
             Iohn
             Burgess
             
               his
               Lawfulness
               of
               Kneeling
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ena●ratio
             in
             Ps
             126
             Sessio
             humilitatem
             significat
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Thomas
               Beacon
            
             his
             Catechisme
             ,
             f.
             484
             ,
             4●1
             .
          
           
             a
             Alexander
             Alensis
             .
             Sum.
             Theol.
             Pars
             4.
             qu.
             11.
             
             Artic.
             1.
             
             Qu
             
               An
               Christus
               suum
               met
               .
               corpus
               in
               Caena
               sumpse●i●●
               p.
            
             374.
             
          
           
             
               Alex
               A●ensis
               pars
               4
               p.
               174.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               B●eviatium
               Romanum
               Antuerpiae
               ,
               1621
               p
               26●
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Alexander
             Alensis
             ,
             Pars
             4.
             
             Quest.
             ●0
             sect
             .
             7
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             A●etius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Beacon
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Chemnitius
             ,
             Gual-Deodat
             ,
             Maior
             ,
             Os●ander
             ,
             Scultetus
             ,
             Tos●anus
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             May
             ●rus
             ,
             Marlorat
             .
             piscator
             ,
             Walaeus
             ,
             Danaeus
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             works
             p.
             476.477
             .
          
           
             e
             Catechism
             ,
             f.
             48●
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             works
             ,
             London
             1622
             p.
             ●98
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             ●1
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             *
             Vol.
             1.
             
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               ●
            
             .
             484
             ,
             485.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             14
             19.
             c.
             15.35
             .
             Ma●
             .
             6.39
             .
             c.
             8.6
             .
             Iohn
             6.20
             .
             Luke
             9.14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             Mor●●n
             ,
             Dr
             
               Iohn
               〈…〉
               Payb●dy
            
          
           
             *
             1
             T●m
             .
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Mat
             26.26
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11
             24.
             
             Rom
             14.20
             .
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             c.
             24
             ●0
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Antiq.
               Con●ivalium
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             36.
             
             
               De
               Consecra●ione
               Mensae
               ,
               qua
               Iudaei
               Christiani
               ,
               &
               aliae
               ●entes
               olim
               usae
               sunt
               &
               h●die
               ●tuntur
               ,
               p.
            
             27●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Mat
            
             26
             14.
             
             Mark
             6
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             c.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Dr.
             Boyes
             his
             Postills
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             See
             My
             short
             Pacifique
             Examination
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             to
             24.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Walaeus
               on
               this
               Text.
            
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             de
             ●ejunio
             ,
             &
             Corona
             Militis
             ▪
             Cyprian
             de
             Oratione
             .
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom
             1.
             p.
             447.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             1052.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             277.
             
             Cent.
             Magd.
             3.
             to
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Spirita
               Sanct●
               l.
            
             3.
             c
             12.
             
             
               Per
               scabellum
               te●ra
               intelligit●r
               ,
               per
               terram
               autem
               caro
               Ch●isti
               ,
               quam
               〈◊〉
               ●uoque
               in
               myste●●●s
               ADORAMVS
               ,
               et
               quam
               Ap●st●li
               in
               D●mino
               Iesu
               ad●rarunt
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Ena●ratio
             in
             Ps●l
             .
             98.
             
             
               Nemo
               ou●em
               carnem
               ill●m
               m●nducat
               nisi
               p●ius
               ADORAVI●
               ,
               Inventum
               est
               quem
               adm●dum
               ad
               ●etur
               ta●e
               sca●el●●m
               〈◊〉
               D●mini
               ,
               &
               n●n
               s●l●m
               n●n
               pe●cemu●
               ad●rand●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               emus
               non
               ADORANDO
               .
            
          
           
             c
             ●ish●p
             〈◊〉
             Reply
             to
             Ha●d●ng
             8
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             l.
             13.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             C●nt
             .
             Magd.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6
             col
             .
             670.
             
          
           
             g
             Dr.
             Burges
             ,
             his
             Lawfulnes
             of
             kneeling
             in
             receiving
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             p.
             83
             &
             Dr.
             G.
             in
             his
             Sermon
             1661.
             
          
           
             a
             Dr
             Burges
             
               his
               Answer
               rejoyned
               to
               the
               Reply
               of
               Dr.
            
             Mortons
             
               general
               Defence
               ,
               p
            
             478
             ,
             479
             ,
             480.
             
               dedicated
               to
               King
            
             Charles
             
               the
               first
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Ritibus
               Eccles.
               Cathol
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             557.
             n.
             29.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ordo
               Roman
               .
               Bibl.
               Patr.
               col
               .
            
             1618.
             
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             393.
             
             
               Sacrar
               .
               Cerem
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             181.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Colen
            
             15●8
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Missale
               Rom.
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               set
               out
               by
            
             Pius
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Durantus
               de
               Ri●ibus
               ,
               p
            
             443
             ,
             ●43
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11
             
          
           
             f
             
               In
               De●ret
               .
               Greg.
               I●●
            
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Lib
               C●remon
            
             .
             2
             p
             181
             
          
           
             h
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             192.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ca●
               .
               De
               s●cra
               Comm●n
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               One
               Superstit●●n
               begets
               another
            
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             
               Super
               ●r●da
               in
               〈◊〉
               ap●●
            
             flex●●
             gen●b●●
             
               tot●
               al●o
               ●orp●r●
               erecto●e
               disponent
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Papatus
               sive
               depravatae
               Religionis
               o●i●o
               ,
               p.
            
             7●
             .
             Edenbu●g
             .
             1594.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Repl●
               to
            
             H●rding
             ,
             8
             
               A●t●cle
               of
               Ad●ra●●●on
               p.
            
             381.
             
               &c.
               Dr.
            
             Iohn
             Burges
             
               his
               Lawfulness
               of
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               p.
            
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Preface
               of
               the
               Answer●s
               ,
               p.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               lawfullnesse
               of
               kneeling
               in
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Suppe●
               .
               ch
               .
            
             32.
             p.
             110
             ,
             111
             ,
             112.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               his
               Epist.
            
             12.
             
               &
               ●dvers
               .
               Hesh●s●um
               ,
               Opuscula
               p.
            
             311.
             
               et
               Quaest.
               &
               Re●p
            
             .
             243
             Edit
             .
             157●
             
          
           
             *
             
               Harmon
               ▪
               Confess
               Geneva
            
             .
             1521
             sect
             .
             14.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat
             15.27
             .
             The
             Prayer
             at
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             b
             Lu.
             22.14
             29.27.30
             1
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
             John
             12.2
             .
             c.
             13.12.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             15.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Mar.
             7
             .
             2●
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             Iudges
             1.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Col.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             26.20
             .
             Mark
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             ch
             .
             6.39
             ,
             40.
             ch
             .
             14.18
             .
             Luke
             14.1
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             15
             ,
             to
             25
             ch
             .
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             19
             ,
             27
             ,
             30.
             ch
             .
             24.30
             .
             Iohn
             12
             ▪
             2.
             ch
             .
             13.12
             .
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             12.23
             ,
             ch
             .
             21.20
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Gulielmus
               Stuckius
               ,
               Antiq.
               Convivalium
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             34
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             Ephes.
             5.30
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             17
             ▪
             2●
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             Iohn
             5.20
             .
          
           
             l
             Hebr.
             ●
             :
             11●
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             15.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             1.22
             .
             Rom.
             8.14
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Iohn
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             ch
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.26
             ,
             29.
             
             Iam.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             1.6
             ch
             .
             ●0
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             3.21
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             Ephes.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bish●p
               And●ews
               P●ybody
               ,
               and
               others
            
          
           
             t
             Mark
             14.24
             .
             Mat.
             26.28
             .
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               FOR
               MANY
               ,
               n●t
               all
               .
            
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             ●0
             .
             Mat
             2●
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Luk.
             12.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mark
             14.
             
             ●2
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               here
               p.
            
             76
             ,
             77.
             
          
           
             *
             Artic.
             20.
             
             Acts
             20
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               here
               p
            
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             &c.
             
             79
             ,
             80.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Concilium
               Constantiense
               ,
               Sessio
            
             13.
             
             
               Surius
               Concil
               .
               Tom.
            
             3.
             p
             820
             ,
             821
             ,
             822.
             
               with
               Binius
               ,
               &
               Crab.
               in
               ●heir
               Collection
               of
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             *
             M●t.
             26
             M●r.
             14.
             
             Luk
             2●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               q●oted
               ●n
               〈◊〉
               Ma●gin
            
             .
          
           
             *
             5
             October
             .
             1660.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Altare
               Damascenum
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Augusti●
               .
               ad
               Simplicianum
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             qu.
             4.
             
             Dr.
             Iohn
             Burgess
             
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               .
            
             Thomas
             Pa●body
             
               his
               ●ust
               Apoligy
               for
               the
               gesture
               of
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               the
               Lord●
               Supper
               ,
            
             London
             1629.
             
               &
               others
            
             .
          
           
             *
             V.
             10.
             
             
               Before
               me
               the●e
               is
               no
            
             GOD
             
               formed
               ,
               &c
               V.
            
             12.
             
             
               Therfore
               ●e
               are
               my
               Witn●sses
               that
               I
               am
            
             GOD
             ●recede
             and
             foll●w
             ,
             
               Besides
               me
               there
               is
               no
            
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Act●
             1●
             23.
             
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             2
             ●im
             .
             1.10
             .
             Tit.
             1.3.4
             c
             2.13
             c
             ●
             6.
             2
             
             Pet
             1.1
             ,
             11.
             
             ●
             2.
             ●●
             c.
             ●
             .
             18
             
          
           
             *
             
               Alcuinus
               contra
               Felicem
               Vrgel
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mat.
             1●
             21.25
             .
             Luk.
             1.31
             .
             c.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Expo●it
               .
               &c.
               in
               Mat.
               c.
            
             1●
             Tom.
             5
             .
             ●
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Divinis
               Officiis
               ,
               c.
            
             4.
             
               n.
               col●
            
             1147.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Here
             p.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr●
             Fulk
             ,
             Mr.
             Ca●tw●ight
             ,
             Dr.
             Willet
             ,
             Bp.
             Iewel
             Bp
             Morton
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             here
             .
             p.
             30
             ,
             to
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             28.58
             .
             Ps.
             72.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ps
             99.3
             .
             Isay
             57.15
             Jer
             10.
             ●
             c.
             44.26
             .
             Ezek
             39.1
             ,
             7●
             25.
             
             Mal
             1
             .
             11●
             14
             c.
             2.2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hexam
               .
               ●on
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Isai●m
               ,
               l
            
             1●
             .
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Hesaiam
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             45.
             
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Phil
            
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             2
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Aleuinus
               c●nt●a
               Feli●em
               Vr●el
               .
               ep
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             col
             .
             106
             ,
             to
             810.
             
             
               &
               Proclus
               .
               Cassianus
            
             ,
             with
             others
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             
               &
               lib
            
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal
             3.27
             ,
             29.
             c.
             2.17.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             14.2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Tract
             7.
             
               in
               Evangelium
               secundum
               Iohannem
               ,
               Se●mo
               .
            
             ●
             .
             
               &
               in
               Ma●●m
               .
               l
            
             2.
             
               all
               cited
               by
            
             Beda
             
               Exposit
               .
               in
               Hebr.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Operum
               Tom.
            
             8.
             
             Col.
             530
             ,
             531.
             
             Tom.
             6.
             
             Col.
             771
             ,
             772
             
               ●
               most
               full-place
            
          
           
             *
             
               On
               Psal
            
             45.
             
               and
               Heb.
            
             1.
             
               and
               on
               the
               Creed
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             45.7
             .
             Hebr
             1.8
             .
             
               an●
               all
               Commentators
               ●n
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bp.
               Iewel
            
             Reply
             to
             
               Harding
               ,
               Artic.
            
             8.
             of
             Adoration
             .
             Dr.
             
               Reynolds
               De
               Idolatria
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               .
               The
            
             Homily
             
               of
               the
               Peril
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               Bp.
            
             Morton
             
               of
               the
               Masse
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             4.12
             .
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               Salvati●n
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               the●e
               is
               none
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               amo●g
               men
               ,
               wherby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
            
          
           
             ‖
             Lu.
             1.69.77
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
             30
             c.
             3
             6.
             c.
             ●●
             Acts
             4
             12.
             
             I●de
             3
             Isay
             62.
             
             ●●
             .
             M●
             .
             ●
             7.
             
             Ps.
             62.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Sect.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p
             126.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Mat
               W●stm
               .
               An
            
             3●6
             .
             
               S●e
               My
               Pacif●que
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c
               p.
            
             8
             ,
             〈◊〉
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               p.
            
             68.69
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Kings
             18.4
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Section
            
             3●
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Summ●
               Angel.
               &
               Rosella
               ,
               Tit
               ▪
            
             Superstitio
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             5.21
             ,
             to
             38.
             c.
             15.2
             ,
             to
             7.
             
             Mar
             7.3
             ,
             to
             14.
             
             Gal.
             1.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56184-e41150
           
             a
             
               Tertullian
               de
               Corona
               M●litis
               ,
               lib
               De
               Ieiunio
               lib.
               Origen
               H●m
               .
            
             4.
             
               in
               Numeros
               ,
               Cyprian
               Serm.
               De
               Oratione
               Cent.
               Magd.
            
             7
             ,
             to
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Oratione
               .
               Here
               p.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             b
             
               S●e
               A●hanasiu●
               his
               Creed
               ,
               Qu●d
               Christus
               ●it
               Deu●
               ,
               and
               the
               Orations
               ,
               T●eatises
               of
               Nazionzen
               ,
               B●fil
               ,
               Hila●y
               ,
               Cy●ill
               ,
               Greg●ry
               Nyss●n
               ,
               and
               ●ther
               Fa●hers
               against
               the
               Arri●ns
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Centur.
               Magd.
            
             1.
             to
             12.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Ri●i●●●
               &
               Ceremoniis
            
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1●3●
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag●
             1●3
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             27.37
             .
             Iohn
             19.19
             ,
             30.
             
             Anno
             1160.
             
          
           
             a
             Bibl.
             Patr
             :
             Colon.
             Agrip.
             1618.
             
             Tom.
             12.
             pars
             2.
             p.
             881.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             b
             Which
             may
             be
             either
             intended
             to
             worship
             and
             pray
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             ●e●it●l
             of
             her
             name
             .
          
           
             Anno
             12●0
             .
          
           
             c
             ●ibl
             .
             Patrum
             ,
             Tom.
             13.
             p.
             266.
             
             B.C.E.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               It
               seems
               they
               then
               bowed
               ,
               not
               stood
               up
               at
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             Iesus
             only
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1230.
             
          
           
             *
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             351.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             351.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Tom.
             ●3
             .
             452
             .
             H.
             
          
           
             Anno
             12●0
             
          
           
             Anno
             1262.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mich.
             Loch
             mair
             Serm.
             20.
             
             De
             Circumcisione
             Domini
             .
             L.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1273.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Sexti
             Decretalia
             lib.
             3.
             tit
             .
             23
             c.
             2.
             f.
             187
             Cent.
             Magd.
             Basiliae
             ,
             1574.
             
             Cent.
             13.
             
             Col.
             919.934
             ,
             935.
             
             Greg.
             10.
             
             Decretalium
             ,
             l.
             6.
             
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cap.
             Decet
             ▪
             Antoninus
             Hist.
             pars
             3.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             c.
             2.
             f.
             56.
             
             Bernard
             .
             Senensis
             ,
             Serm.
             49.
             
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             De
             Ss.
             Nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             c.
             23.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Bernardinus
             Senensis
             ,
             Sermo
             .
             49.
             ●a●olus
             Stengelius
             De●ss
             .
             Nomine
             Iesu.
             c
             23.
             
             &
             Salmeron
             ,
             Operum
             tom
             .
             3
             tract
             .
             3●
             p.
             335.
             &c
             who
             can
             raise
             this
             Ceremony
             from
             no
             high●r
             pedegree
             .
          
           
             f
             Iohannes
             22.
             ducentos
             dies
             verae
             indulgentiae
             omnibus
             qui
             ad
             nomen
             Iesu
             genua
             flecterent
             ,
             vel
             caput
             inclinarent
             ,
             vel
             tunderent
             pectus
             largitus
             est
             :
             Salmeron
             Operum
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             *
             Lect.
             134
             in
             lib.
             Sapientiae
             ,
             c.
             11.
             f●
             126.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1350.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             41.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             b
             
               A
               gross
               mistake
               ,
               this
               Name
            
             Iesus
             
               being
               not
               then
               given
               to
               Christ
               :
               not
               mentioned
               nor
               intended
               in
               the
               Psalm
               :
               but
               the
               Name
            
             Lord
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             
               as
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             ●
             ,
             8
             ,
             14.
             resolves
             .
          
           
             Not
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             
               Marty●i●●●gium
               Romanum
               ,
               &
               Opme●●
               Chronogr
               :
               p.
            
             414.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Carolus
               S●engelius
               ▪
               De●ss
               Nomine
               Iesu
               ,
               cap.
            
             29
             p.
             157.159
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Carolus
               S●engelius
               ¶
               De●ss
               Nomine
               Iesu
               ,
               cap.
            
             29
             p.
             157.159
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Here
               p.
            
             1●3●
             
          
           
             i
             
               Carolus
               S●engelius
               ibid
               p.
            
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             161.
             
             
               Molanus
               Histo●●
               De
               Pic●uris
               &
               Imag
               Antw.
            
             1617.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Ant●ninus
               p●●s
            
             3.
             
               histor
               .
               tit
            
             24.
             cap
             3.
             
             
               Salme●o●
               ▪
               Operum
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             tract
             .
             37.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             
               So
               writes
               Salmeron
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Molanus
               De
               Pictu●is
               e●lmag
               l.
            
             ●
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Pars
             3.
             
             
               Hist
               Tit.
            
             24.
             c.
             5.
             
               see
               S●engelius
               ,
               p.
            
             ●●9
             ,
             160
             
          
           
             c
             
               De
               Picturis
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             18.
             
             
               See
               Stengelius
               p.
            
             162.
             
             
               &
               Dr.
            
             Fulks
             
               Notes
               on
               the
               Rh●mish
               Testament●●n
               Apoc.
            
             13.
             sect
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1431.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Su●●us
               Concil
               .
               ●om
            
             .
             4.
             p
             61.
             a.
             
          
           
             Anno
             14●●
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Not
               Corporis
            
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1500.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Is
               not
               this
               Battology
               an
               express
               violation
               of
               Mat
            
             6.70
             Bu●
             when
             ye
             pray
             use
             not
             
               VAIN
               REPETITIONS
            
             as
             the
             Heathens
             do
             ▪
             for
             they
             think
             they
             shall
             be
             heard
             for
             their
             much
             speaking
             
          
           
             Anno
             1506.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Printed
               together
               in
               Sacrae
               Litaniae
               variae
               ,
            
             Antwerpiae
             ,
             1629.
             p.
             15
             ,
             to
             34.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Printed
               also
               in
               Officium
               beatae
               Mariae
               secundum
               riium
               Sacrum
               ,
               f
            
             170
             
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             by
             bowing
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             as
             Stengelius
             understands
             it
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1510.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ●ohanne
             .
             Baleus
             Centur
             :
             Scriptorum
             ▪
             Brit
             pars
             ult
             .
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1514.
             
          
           
             *
             Printed
             Antw
             1629.
             with
             other
             Litan●ae
             Variae
             p.
             64.
             to
             96.
             
          
           
             S●
             Nominis
             Iesu
             cultus
             ,
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             d
             De
             Picturis
             ●
             Imaginibus
             ,
             ●
             .
             3.
             c.
             ●
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1●24
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Surius
               Concil
               .
               tom
            
             .
             4.
             p
             740
             ▪
             741.
             
             
               Bochel
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             tit
             .
             1.
             c.
             2
             p.
             543.
             
               vid.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Surius
               ibid.
               p.
            
             731.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1526.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Bochel
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             tit
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             544.
             
          
           
             Anno
             154●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Surius
               Concil
               .
               t●m
            
             .
             4
             p.
             810.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Both
               name●
               are
               here
               expressed
               .
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Not
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Not
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Nota
             
          
           
             Anno
             1519.
             
          
           
             |
             
               Sur●us
               tom
            
             .
             4.
             p.
             809.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Nota.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Iesus
             and
             
               Christ
               are
               here
               bo●h
               united
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vol.
             3.
             
               of
               his
               works
               printed
            
             1563.
             f.
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               M●ssale
               Romanum
               ,
               Salmanticae
            
             ,
             1588.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             127
             ,
             128
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1578.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lour
               .
               Bochel
               .
               Decret
               .
               Eccles.
               Gal
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
             ●●
             14.
             p.
             546.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1583.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Decreta
               Ecclesiae
               G●ll●●anae
               l
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             p
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             11.5
             ,
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             11
             .
             5●
             to
             16.
             
             ●
             Tim.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3
             ▪
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Synodas
               Taron
            
             .
             1583.
             
             
               &
               Concil
               Bitur
            
             .
             158●
             .
             
               apud
               Bochel
               .
               Decr.
               Eccl.
               Gal.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             T
             it
             9
             c.
             1●
             ,
             12.
             
             
               See
               my
               Vnloveliness
               of
               Love-locks
               p.
            
             12
             ,
             to
             23.30
             ,
             31
             32
             &
             43
             ,
             to
             5●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               See
               Gen.
            
             41
             43.
             
             Matth.
             27.29
             .
             Rom.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             e
             
               B●chell
               Decr.
               Eccl.
               Gal
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             28.
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1584.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               here
               ,
               p.
            
             29
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             f
             
               See
               Iesus
               his
               Psalter
               ,
               here
               p.
            
             128
             ,
             129.
             
             Bp.
             Babingtons
             
               Exposition
               of
               th●
               Catholick
               Faith
               p
            
             195.
             
             
               Here
               p.
            
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1582.
             
          
           
             g
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Fulk
             
               and
               Mr.
            
             Cartwrights
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Rhemish
               Testament
               ,
               Ibid.
               Here
               p.
            
             36
             ▪
             to
             41.
             
          
           
             h
             
               His
               Crosse
               ,
               his
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               are
               here
               coupled
               together
               ,
               and
               bowed
               to
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             i
             
               What
               difference
               then
               can
               any
               Protestant
               bower
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               make
               between
               his
               bowing
               and
               the
               Papists
               ?
               which
               Protestants
               formerly
               condemned
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               〈◊〉
               contend
               for
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Which
               some
               Protestan●s
               ,
               in
               name
               at
               least
               ,
               begin
               now
               to
               set
               up
               again
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               Rhemists
               &
               Papists
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               He●e
               p.
            
             36
             ,
             to
             53.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Where
               he
               pithily
               dispu●es
               this
               point
               .
               as
               also
               in
               his
               first
               Reply
               to
               Bish●p
            
             Whitguists
             
               Answer
               ,
               p
            
             163.
             
               and
               in
               his
            
             2.
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
            
             215.
             
          
           
             m
             Heidelburgiae
             1613.
             
          
           
             n
             F●ancofurti
             1548.
             fol.
             54
             ,
             to
             58.
             
          
           
             o
             He●born●
             1616.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Edit
               ▪
               Parisiis
               p.
            
             1633.
             
          
           
             q
             
               As
               I
               hear
               of
               some
               Protestants
               writing
               for
               this
               Ceremony
               too
               ,
               as
               hot
               as
               any
               Iesuits
               ,
               viz
            
             Giles
             Widdows
             ,
             Mr.
             Page
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Operum
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             37.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             s
             
               It
               seems
               the
               Devil
               is
               be●ter
               pleased
               with
               this
               bowing
               ▪
               than
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             t
             
               Let
               our
               bowers
               at
               the
               sound
               only
               of
               the
               name
               o●
               Iesus
               note
               this
               well
               &
               answer
               it
               as
               they
               can
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               You
               see
               h●w
               the
               Papists
               rank
               these
               three
               together
               ,
               the
               adoration
               of
               the
               Cross
               ▪
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Printed
               Augustae
               Vind●licorum
            
             1613.
             
               where
               there
               is
               much
               written
               of
               this
               name
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               This
               is
               Bishop
            
             Andrews
             
               his
               Reas●n
               too
               ,
               See
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               p.
            
             475
             ,
             4●6
             ,
             477.
             
             
               Here
               re●uted
               p.
            
             57●
             110
             ,
             111.
             
          
           
             z
             
               This
               is
               Mr.
            
             Widdows
             
               his
               Reason
               ,
               see
               his
               Confutation
               p.
            
             6.
             and
             30
             to●2
             ●2
             .
             and
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             
               So
               Bishop
            
             Andrews
             
               res●lves
               too
               ,
               here
               p.
            
             56
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             nomine
             ,
             not
             ,
             ad
             nomen
             ,
             
               which
               signifie●h
               to
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               name
               ;
               Here
               p.
            
             2
             ,
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               So
               writes
               Mr.
            
             Widdows
             
               too
               ,
               pag
            
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             74
             ,
             86
             ,
             8●
             ,
             88
             ,
             90.
             
               and
               Bish●p
            
             Andrews
             ,
             
               here
               p
            
             56
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             c
             Yet
             Salmeron
             
               informed
               ●s
               bef●●e
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Devil
             
               cuff●d
               a
               Monk
               for
               omitting
               it
               ;
               &
               therefore
               he
               is
               rather
               the
               Author
               ,
               th●n
               the
               hinde●er
               of
               this
               bowing
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               See
               Bp.
            
             Andrews
             
               Sermons
               in
               Folio
               p
            
             475
             ,
             476
             ,
             477.
             
             Mr.
             Adams
             
               his
               Sermons
               p.
            
             1203.
             
             Dr.
             Wrens
             
               Sermon
               Febr.
            
             12.
             1627
             p
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bp.
             Andrews
             
               &
               Mr.
            
             Widdows
             ,
             
               who
               misquote
               some
               Fathers
               for
               it
               :
               whereas
               Bp.
            
             Whitguift
             ,
             and
             Zanchius
             
               write
               only
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               an
               antient
               custome
               and
               practise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               quote
               no
               Authorities
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               because
               in
               truth
               there
               are
               none
               extant
               to
               prove
               it
               antienter
               than
               this
               its
               pedeg●ee
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Lame
             Giles
             his
             Haltings
             ,
             p
             7.8
             31
             ,
             ●2
             Here
             ▪
             p.
             101
             to
             105.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sic
               n●ta
               Romana
               superstiti●
               ,
               quorum
               〈◊〉
               si
               percenseas
               ,
               ridend●
               quam
               ●n●lia
               ,
               mu●a
               etiam
               miserand●
               sunt
               Minucius
               Felix
               Octav
               p.
            
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             ●●es
             .
             ●
             .
             10
             ,
             11.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               This
               was
               wri●ten
               ,
               printed
            
             ,
             An
             1630.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Cyprian
               De
               spectac
               .
               lib.
               〈◊〉
               De
               〈◊〉
               .
               Dei
               ,
               ●
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             
               De
               spectaculis
               libr.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             
               See
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Senn●
             ,
             
               the
               Rhemists
               ,
               Sal.
               mer●n●
               Stengelius
               and
               Fulk
            
             qua
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             
               As
               Mr.
            
             Sam●
             VVard
             ,
             Mr.
             Snelling
             
               and
               others
               .
               See
            
             Canterburies
             
               D●om
               .
               p.
            
             94
             ,
             152
             ,
             361.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Spect.
               lib.
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Locorum
               Com.
               De
               Tradit
               .
               sect
               .
            
             5.
             p.
             421
             ,
             422.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             I●●●arium
             ,
             Ep.
             119.
             
             
               Se●
               .
               Antiq●
               .
               Eccl.
               Brit
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               our
               Prela●es
               〈…〉
               it
               〈…〉
               their
               〈…〉
               under
               〈◊〉
               of
               Ex●ommunica●●●n
               〈…〉
               upon
               Ministers
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Why
               sh●uld
               any
               then
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               Ministry
               and
               Benefi●e
               for
               not
               using
               Ceremonies
               of
               mens
               inve●ting
               ?
            
          
           
             *
             
               Athenesius
               ●
               Nice●s
               Cree●s
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap
             16.
             
             
               Centar
               Magd.
            
             4
             col
             .
             994.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               vol.
            
             3
             p.
             486
             ,
             496
             ,
             649
             ,
             660.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Fox
               Acts
               and
               M●n
               .
               ●ol
               .
            
             3
             p.
             487
             ,
             496
             ,
             
               and
               Here
               ,
               p.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             h
             
               See
               H●●a
               ,
               Offi●ium
               ,
               ●sal●erium
               ,
               Rosarum
               ,
               ●it●niae
               beat●
               Mariae
               ,
               Crucis
               ,
               N●minus
               Iesu
               ,
            
             of
             which
             the●e
             are
             divers
             sorts
             .
          
           
             *
             Thus
             prayed
             against
             in
             the
             Letanies
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Books
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordinations
             ,
             though
             now
             expunged
             .
             
               From
               all
               false
               D●ctrine
               and
               Heresie
               ,
               from
               the
               Tyranny
               and
               detestable
               Enormities
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             .